Manusmṛti A SARIT editionn Yano Michio Ikari Yasuke Joint Seminar on "Law (dharma) and Society in Classical India", Institute for Research in Humanities, Kyoto University Creation of machine-readable transcription. Richard Mahoney, Indica et Buddhica Initial editing and conversion to Text Encoding Initiative (TEI) markup Patrick McAllister (pma@rdorte.org) Maintenance of file for SARIT. Dominik Wujastyk (wujastyk@gmail.com) Edits to file in SARIT Markup update according to the SARIT-Guidelines. Jinkyoung Choi SARIT: Search and Retrieval of Indic Texts

Copyright Notice

Copyright (C) 1991-1996 members of the Joint Seminar on "Law (dharma) and Society in Classical India", coordinated by Yasuke Ikari at the Institute for Research in Humanities, Kyoto University and SARIT

Distributed by SARIT under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License.

Under this licence, you are free to Share — to copy, distribute and transmit the work to Remix — to adapt the work

Under the following conditions:

Attribution — You must attribute the work in the manner specified by the author or licensor (but not in any way that suggests that they endorse you or your use of the work). Share Alike — If you alter, transform, or build upon this work, you may distribute the resulting work only under the same or similar license to this one.

More information and fuller details of this license are given on the Creative Commons website.

SARIT assumes no responsibility for unauthorised use that infringes the rights of any copyright owners, known or unknown.

 2016 Base e-text: Michio Yano and Yasuke Ikari, Kyoto University. Base edn: J. L. Shastri 1983. Editing and conversion to TEI markup: Richard Mahoney, Indica et Buddhica. This transcription does not include Kullūka's commentary.

Manusmṛti: with the Sanskrit commentary Manvartha-Muktāvalī of Kullūka Bhaṭṭa, edited by J. L. Shastri. With English introduction by S. C. Banerji J. L. Shastri Dillī Motīlāla Banārasīdāsa 1983 1st ed. SARIT transcript collated with: Mānava Dharma-śāstra: the code of Manu Original Sanskrit text critically edited, according to the standard Sanskrit commentaries, with critical notes, by J. Jolly Manu J. Jolly xix, 346 p. ; 22 cm London Trübner 1887 Manu's code of law A critical edition and translation of the Mānava-Dharmaśāstra Manu P. Olivelle x, 1131 p.; 25 cm Oxford; New York; Tokyo Oxford University Press 2005 List of witnesses K = Manusmṛti: with the Sanskrit commentary Manvartha-Muktāvalī of Kullūka Bhaṭṭa, ed. J.L. Shastri, 1983. (Compared with the edition of Kashi Skt Series 114, ed., Haragovinda Sastri.) M = Medhātithi's commentary. Manusmṛti with the commentary of Medhātithi. 2 vols. Calcutta, 1967 Manusmṛti with the "Manubhāṣya" of Medhātithi, ed. Ganganatha Jha, GOI 1932, 1939, rep. 1992.

SARIT: Search and Retrieval of Indic Texts is a library of electronic editions of Indic texts marked up according to the guidelines of the Text Encoding Initiative (TEI).

The published edition from which this e-text was transcribed is printed in the Devanāgarī script. The electronic text below is in a lossless transliteration using the Latin alphabet. The transliteration scheme used is the IAST (The International Alphabet of Sanskrit Transliteration). IAST differs in small ways from ISO 15919, but is preferred by most working Sanskrit scholars. Conversion of this file to ISO 15919 can be achieved by performing the following replacements throughout the file: ṛ -> r̥ and ṃ -> ṃ

Word separation follows general transliteration principles in roman script, thus words are separated whenever possible such as "tac ca", "ity eva".

Members of a compound are separated by periods.

External sandhi is decomposed with -.

The text is based upon Shastri's edition (K). Variants in Medhātithi's commentary (M) are given at the end of each verse. The verse numbers correspond to K. Differing verse numbers in M are given in square brackets. Some verses which are found only in K or M, in these cases a note has been added.

References to each portion of the Sanskrit text have been placed at the start of each line: e.g., 9.19a refers to Shastri's 1983 edition of the Manusmṛti, Chapter 9, Verse 19, Line 1.

Chapter and section headings are from: Olivelle's 2005 edition..

Page references to Jolly's edition of the Sanskrit text have been encoded as pb-elements with the ed-attribute "jo". "J 6" refers to Jolly's 1887 edition, page 6.

Page references to Olivelle's edition and English translation have been placed below and to the right of the section headings: e.g., O edn 390-391, O tr. 89 refers to Olivelle's 2005 edition, pages 390 to 391, and translation, page 89.

Abbreviations used in the xml:id's manu = Manusmṛti manu-medhā = Medhātithi's commentary

The text was typed, analyzed and proofread by Michio Yano and Yasuke Ikari: May-June 1991; January-April 1992; March-April 1996. Established initial revision. 'a --> ' Added Appendices. Transliteration of anusvāra improved and documented. Put variants into footnotes. Removed right brackets from body. All verses numbered within body. Cleaned header so it conforms to current tei p5. Updated TEI header, especially to include CC licence. Updated and simplified TEI header, to bring it in line with current SARIT practice. Corrected markup for text references in teiHeader and body Inserted language attribute to head tags. Added surname and forename tags in the heading and inserted trailer tag at the end of the body text. Added listWit and wrapped abbreviations of witnesses in ref-elements. Added trailer and replaced square brackets in the trailer with supplied. Wrapped verse numbers in label-elements and removed the "M" at the beginning of verse numbers because "M" is the abbreviation used for Medhātithi's commentary. Wrapped variants and lemmata in the notes in q-elements. Added xml:lang-attributes to notes and q. Added ed-attributes to pb's. Added resp-attributes to head-elements. The Mānavadharmaśāstra - SARIT transcript Compilation, data entry, proof correction by Michio Yano and Yasuke Ikari, Kyoto University Editing and conversion to TEI markup by Richard Mahoney, Indica et Buddhica SARIT: Search and Retrieval of Indic Texts
London
2009
Financial support by The British Association for South Asian Studies
Chapter 1 O edn 383-402, O tr. 87-93
1.1. Prologue O edn 383-384, O tr. 87 manum ekāgram āsīnam abhigamya maharṣayaḥ | pratipūjya yathānyāyam idaṃ vacanam abruvan || 1 || bhagavan sarvavarṇānāṃ yathāvad anupūrvaśaḥ | antaraprabhavānāṃ ca dharmān no vaktum arhasi || 2 || tvam eko hy asya sarvasya vidhānasya svayambhuvaḥ | acintyasya-aprameyasya kāryatattvārthavit prabho || 3 || sa taiḥ pṛṣṭas tathā samyag amita.ojā mahātmabhiḥ | pratyuvāca-arcya tān sarvān maharṣīn-śrūyatām iti || 4 ||
1.2. Creation O edn 384-388, O tr. 87-88 āsīd idam tamobhūtam a.prajñātam a.lakṣaṇam | a.pratarkyam a.vijñeyaṃ prasuptam iva sarvataḥ || 5 || tataḥ svayambhūr bhagavān avyakto vyañjayann idam | mahābhūtādi vṛtta.ojāḥ prādur āsīt tamonudaḥ || 6 || yo 'sāv atīndriyagrāhyaḥ sūkṣmo 'vyaktaḥ sanātanaḥ | sarvabhūtamayo 'cintyaḥ sa eva svayam udbabhau || 7 || 1.07cv/ M: sa eṣa so 'bhidhyāya śarīrāt svāt sisṛkṣur vividhāḥ prajāḥ | apa eva sasarja-ādau tāsu vīryam avāsṛjat || 8 || tad aṇḍam abhavadd haimaṃ sahasrāṃśusama.prabham | tasmiñ jajñe svayaṃ brahmā sarvalokapitāmahaḥ || 9 || āpo narā iti proktā āpo vai narasūnavaḥ | tā yad asyāyanaṃ pūrvaṃ tena nārāyaṇaḥ smṛtaḥ || 10 || yat tat kāraṇam avyaktaṃ nityaṃ sad.asad.ātmakaṃ | tad.visṛṣṭaḥ sa puruṣo loke brahmā-iti kīrtyate || 11 || tasminn aṇḍe sa bhagavān uṣitvā parivatsaram | svayam evātmano dhyānāt tad aṇḍam akarod dvidhā || 12 || tābhyāṃ sa śakalābhyāṃ ca divaṃ bhūmiṃ ca nirmame | madhye vyoma diśaś ca-aṣṭāv apāṃ sthānaṃ ca śāśvataṃ || 13 || udbabarha-ātmanaś ca-eva manaḥ sad.asad.ātmakam | manasaś ca-apy ahaṅkāram abhimantāram īśvaram || 14 || 1.14cv/ M: ahaṅkāram mahāntam eva ca-ātmānaṃ sarvāṇi tri.guṇāni ca | viṣayāṇāṃ grahītṝṇi śanaiḥ pañca.indriyāṇi ca || 15 || teṣāṃ tv avayavān sūkṣmān ṣaṇṇām apy amita.ojasām | sanniveśya-ātmamātrāsu sarvabhūtāni nirmame || 16 || 1.16cv/ M: sanniveśya yan mūrti.avayavāḥ sūkṣmās tāni-imāny āśrayanti ṣaṭ | tasmāt-śarīram ity āhus tasya mūrtiṃ manīṣiṇaḥ || 17 || tad āviśanti bhūtāni mahānti saha karmabhiḥ | manaś ca-avayavaiḥ sūkṣmaiḥ sarvabhūtakṛd avyayam || 18 || teṣām idaṃ tu saptānāṃ puruṣāṇāṃ mahā.ojasām | sūkṣmābhyo mūrtimātrābhyaḥ sambhavaty avyayād vyayam || 19 || ādyādyasya guṇaṃ tv eṣām avāpnoti paraḥ paraḥ | yo yo yāvatithaś ca-eṣāṃ sa sa tāvad guṇaḥ smṛtaḥ || 20 || sarveṣāṃ tu sa nāmāni karmāṇi ca pṛthak pṛthak | vedaśabdebhya eva-ādau pṛthak saṃsthāś ca nirmame || 21 || karmātmanāṃ ca devānāṃ so 'sṛjat prāṇināṃ prabhuḥ | sādhyānāṃ ca gaṇaṃ sūkṣmaṃ yajñaṃ ca-eva sanātanam || 22 || agni.vāyu.ravibhyas tu trayaṃ brahma sanātanam | dudoha yajñasiddhi.artham ṛc.yajus.sāma.lakṣaṇam || 23 || kālaṃ kālavibhaktīś ca nakṣatrāṇi grahāṃs tathā | saritaḥ sāgarān-śailān samāni viṣamāni ca || 24 || tapo vācaṃ ratiṃ ca-eva kāmaṃ ca krodham eva ca | sṛṣṭiṃ sasarja ca-eva-imāṃ sraṣṭum icchann imāḥ prajāḥ || 25 || karmaṇāṃ ca vivekārthaṃ dharma.adharmau vyavecayat | 1.26av/ K: vivekāya dvandvair ayojayac ca-imāḥ sukha.duḥkhādibhiḥ prajāḥ || 26 || aṇvyo mātrā vināśinyo daśārdhānāṃ tu yāḥ smṛtāḥ | tābhiḥ sārdham idaṃ sarvaṃ sambhavaty anupūrvaśaḥ || 27 || yaṃ tu karmaṇi yasmin sa nyayuṅkta prathamaṃ prabhuḥ | sa tad eva svayaṃ bheje sṛjyamānaḥ punaḥ punaḥ || 28 || hiṃsra.ahiṃsre mṛdu.krūre dharma.adharmāv ṛta.an.ṛte | yad yasya so 'dadhāt sarge tat tasya svayam āviśat || 29 || yathā-ṛtu.liṅgāny ṛtavaḥ svayam eva-ṛtuparyaye | svāni svāny abhipadyante tathā karmāṇi dehinaḥ || 30 || lokānāṃ tu vivṛddhi.arthaṃ mukha.bāhu.ūru.pādataḥ | brāhmaṇaṃ kṣatriyaṃ vaiśyaṃ śūdraṃ ca niravartayat || 31 ||
1.3. Excursus: Second Account of Creation O edn 388-390, O tr. 88-89 dvidhā kṛtvā-ātmano deham ardhena puruṣo 'bhavat | ardhena nārī tasyāṃ sa virājam asṛjat prabhuḥ || 32 || tapas taptvā-asṛjad yaṃ tu sa svayaṃ puruṣo virāṭ | taṃ māṃ vitta-asya sarvasya sraṣṭāraṃ dvijasattamāḥ || 33 || ahaṃ prajāḥ sisṛkṣus tu tapas taptvā su.duścaram | patīn prajānām asṛjaṃ maharṣīn ādito daśa || 34 || marīcim atri.aṅgirasau pulastyaṃ pulahaṃ kratum | pracetasaṃ vasiṣṭhaṃ ca bhṛguṃ nāradam eva ca || 35 || ete manūṃs tu saptān yān asṛjan bhūritejasaḥ | devān devanikāyāṃś ca maharṣīṃś ca-amita.ojasaḥ || 36 || yakṣa.rakṣas.piśācāṃś ca gandharva.apsaraso 'surān | nāgān sarpān suparṇāṃś ca pitṝṇāṃś ca pṛthaggaṇam || 37 || 1.37cv/ M: pitṝṇāṃ vidyuto 'śani.meghāṃś ca rohita.indradhanūṃṣi ca | ulkā.nirghāta.ketūṃś ca jyotīṃṣy uccāvacāni ca || 38 || kinnarān vānarān matsyān vividhāṃś ca vihaṅgamān | paśūn mṛgān manuṣyāṃś ca vyālāṃś ca-ubhayatodataḥ || 39 || kṛmi.kīṭa.pataṅgāṃś ca yūkā.makṣika.matkuṇam | sarvaṃ ca daṃśa.maśakaṃ sthāvaraṃ ca pṛthagvidham || 40 || evam etair idaṃ sarvaṃ mad.niyogān mahātmabhiḥ | yathākarma tapoyogāt sṛṣṭaṃ sthāvara.jaṅgamam || 41 ||
1.4. Excursus: Classification of Fauna and Flora O edn 390-391, O tr. 89 yeṣāṃ tu yādṛṣaṃ karma bhūtānām iha kīrtitam | tat tathā vo 'bhidhāsyāmi kramayogaṃ ca janmani || 42 || paśavaś ca mṛgāś ca-eva vyālāś ca-ubhayatodataḥ | rakṣāṃsi ca piśācāś ca manuṣyāś ca jarāyujāḥ || 43 || 1.43cv/ M: manuṣāś ca aṇḍājāḥ pakṣiṇaḥ sarpā nakrā matsyāś ca kacchapāḥ | yāni ca-evaṃ.prakārāṇi sthalajāny audakāni ca || 44 || svedajaṃ daṃśa.maśakaṃ yūkā.makṣika.matkuṇam | ūṣmaṇaś ca-upajāyante yac ca-anyat kiṃ cid īdṛṣam || 45 || udbhijjāḥ sthāvarāḥ sarve bīja.kāṇḍaprarohiṇaḥ | oṣadhyaḥ phalapākāntā bahu.puṣpa.phala.upagāḥ || 46 || apuṣpāḥ phalavanto ye te vanaspatayaḥ smṛtāḥ | puṣpiṇaḥ phalinaś ca-eva vṛkṣās tu-ubhayataḥ smṛtāḥ || 47 || guccha.gulmaṃ tu vividhaṃ tathā-eva tṛṇajātayaḥ | bīja.kāṇḍaruhāṇy eva pratānā vallya eva ca || 48 || tamasā bahu.rūpeṇa veṣṭitāḥ karmahetunā | antaḥ.sañjñā bhavanty ete sukha.duḥkha.samanvitāḥ || 49 || etad.antās tu gatayo brahmādyāḥ samudāhṛtāḥ | ghore 'smin bhūtasaṃsāre nityaṃ satatayāyini || 50 ||
1.5. Excursus: Cosmic Cycles O edn 391-392, O tr. 89 evaṃ sarvaṃ sa sṛṣṭvā-idaṃ māṃ ca-acintya.parākramaḥ | ātmany antardadhe bhūyaḥ kālaṃ kālena pīḍayan || 51 || yadā sa devo jāgarti tad evaṃ ceṣṭate jagat | yadā svapiti śānta.ātmā tadā sarvaṃ nimīlati || 52 || tasmin svapiti tu svasthe karma.ātmānaḥ śarīriṇaḥ | 1.53av/ M: svapati svakarmabhyo nivartante manaś ca glānim ṛcchati || 53 || yugapat tu pralīyante yadā tasmin mahātmani | tadā-ayaṃ sarvabhūtātmā sukhaṃ svapiti nirvṛtaḥ || 54 || tamo 'yaṃ tu samāśritya ciraṃ tiṣṭhati sa.indriyaḥ | na ca svaṃ kurute karma tadā-utkrāmati mūrtitaḥ || 55 || yadā-aṇumātriko bhūtvā bījaṃ sthāsnu cariṣṇu ca | samāviśati saṃsṛṣṭas tadā mūrtiṃ vimuñcati || 56 || evaṃ sa jāgrat.svapnābhyām idaṃ sarvaṃ cara.acaram | sañjīvayati ca-ajasraṃ pramāpayati ca-avyayaḥ || 57 ||
1.6. Transmission of the Law O edn 392-393, O tr. 89-90 idaṃ śāstraṃ tu kṛtvā-asau mām eva svayam āditaḥ | vidhivad grāhayām āsa marīci.ādīṃs tv ahaṃ munīn || 58 || etad vo 'yaṃ bhṛguḥ śāstraṃ śrāvayiṣyaty aśesataḥ | etadd hi matto 'dhijage sarvam eṣo 'khilaṃ muniḥ || 59 || tatas tathā sa tena-ukto maharṣi.manunā bhṛguḥ | tān abravīd ṛṣīn sarvān prītātmā śrūyatām iti || 60 ||
1.7. Excursus: Time and Cosmology O edn 393-397, O tr. 90-91 svāyambhuvasya-asya manoḥ ṣaḍvaṃśyā manavo 'pare | sṛṣṭavantaḥ prajāḥ svāḥ svā mahātmāno mahā.ojasaḥ || 61 || svārociṣaś ca-uttamaś ca tāmaso raivatas tathā | cākṣuṣaś ca mahātejā vivasvat.suta eva ca || 62 || svāyambhuva.ādyāḥ sapta-ete manavo bhūritejasaḥ | sve sve 'ntare sarvam idam utpādya-āpuś cara.acaram || 63 || nimeṣā daśa ca-aṣṭau ca kāṣṭhā triṃśat tu tāḥ kalā | triṃśat kalā muhūrtaḥ syād ahorātraṃ tu tāvataḥ || 64 || ahorātre vibhajate sūryo mānuṣa.daivike | rātriḥ svapnāya bhūtānāṃ ceṣṭāyai karmaṇām ahaḥ || 65 || pitrye rātri.ahanī māsaḥ pravibhāgas tu pakṣayoḥ | karma.ceṣṭāsv ahaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ śuklaḥ svapnāya śarvarī || 66 || daive rātri.ahanī varṣaṃ pravibhāgas tayoḥ punaḥ | ahas tatra-udagayanaṃ rātriḥ syād dakṣiṇāyanam || 67 || brāhmasya tu kṣapāhasya yat pramāṇaṃ samāsataḥ | ekaikaśo yugānāṃ tu kramaśas tan nibodhata || 68 || catvāry āhuḥ sahasrāṇi varsāṇāṃ tat kṛtaṃ yugam | tasya tāvat-śatī sandhyā sandhyāṃśaś ca tathāvidhaḥ || 69 || itareṣu sa.sandhyeṣu sa.sandhyāṃśeṣu ca triṣu | ekāpāyena vartante sahasrāṇi śatāni ca || 70 || yad etat parisaṅkhyātam ādāv eva caturyugam | etad dvādaśasāhasraṃ devānāṃ yugam ucyate || 71 || daivikānāṃ yugānāṃ tu sahasraṃ parisaṅkhyayā | brāhmam ekam ahar jñeyaṃ tāvatīṃ rātrim eva ca || 72 || 1.72cv/ M: tāvatī rātrir eva ca tad vai yugasahasrāntaṃ brāhmaṃ puṇyam ahar viduḥ | rātriṃ ca tāvatīm eva te 'horātravido janāḥ || 73 || tasya so 'har.niśasya-ante prasuptaḥ pratibudhyate | pratibuddhaś ca sṛjati manaḥ sad.asad.ātmakam || 74 || manaḥ sṛṣṭiṃ vikurute codyamānaṃ sisṛkṣayā | ākāśaṃ jāyate tasmāt tasya śabdaṃ guṇaṃ viduḥ || 75 || ākāśāt tu vikurvāṇāt sarvagandhavahaḥ śuciḥ | balavāñ jāyate vāyuḥ sa vai sparśa.guṇo mataḥ || 76 || vāyor api vikurvāṇād virociṣṇu tamonudam | jyotir utpadyate bhāsvat tad rūpa.guṇam ucyate || 77 || jyotiṣaś ca vikurvāṇād āpo rasa.guṇāḥ smṛtāḥ | adbhyo gandha.guṇā bhūmir ity eṣā sṛṣṭir āditaḥ || 78 || yad prāg dvādaśasāhasram uditaṃ daivikaṃ yugam | tad ekasaptati.guṇaṃ manvantaram iha-ucyate || 79 || manvantarāṇy asaṅkhyāni sargaḥ saṃhāra eva ca | krīḍann iva-etat kurute parameṣṭhī punaḥ punaḥ || 80 || catuṣpāt sakalo dharmaḥ satyaṃ ca-eva kṛte yuge | na-adharmeṇa-āgamaḥ kaś cin manuṣyān prati vartate || 81 || 1.81cv/ M: upavartate itareṣv āgamād dharmaḥ pādaśas tv avaropitaḥ | caurika.anṛta.māyābhir dharmaś ca-apaiti pādaśaḥ || 82 || a.rogāḥ sarvasiddhārthāś caturvarṣaśata.āyuṣaḥ | kṛte tretādiṣu hy eṣāṃ āyur hrasati pādaśaḥ || 83 || 1.83cv/ V: vayo hrasati veda.uktam āyur martyānām āśiṣaś ca-eva karmaṇām | phalanty anuyugaṃ loke prabhāvaś ca śarīriṇām || 84 || anye kṛtayuge dharmās tretāyāṃ dvāpare 'pare | 1.85av/ M: pare anye kaliyuge nṝṇāṃ yugahrāsānurūpataḥ || 85 || tapaḥ paraṃ kṛtayuge tretāyāṃ jñānam ucyate | dvāpare yajñam evāhur dānam ekaṃ kalau yuge || 86 ||
1.8. Excursus: Occupations of Social Classes O edn 397, O tr. 91 sarvasya-asya tu sargasya gupti.arthaṃ sa mahā.dyutiḥ | mukha.bāhu.ūru.pajjānāṃ pṛthakkarmāṇy akalpayat || 87 || adhyāpanam adhyayanaṃ yajanaṃ yājanaṃ tathā | dānaṃ pratigrahaṃ ca-eva brāhmaṇānām akalpayat || 88 || prajānāṃ rakṣaṇaṃ dānam ijyā.adhyayanam eva ca | viṣayeṣv a.prasaktiś ca kṣatriyasya samāsataḥ || 89 || 1.89cv/ M: samādiśat paśūnāṃ rakṣaṇaṃ dānam ijyā.adhyayanam eva ca | vaṇikpathaṃ kusīdaṃ ca vaiśyasya kṛṣim eva ca || 90 || ekam eva tu śūdrasya prabhuḥ karma samādiśat | eteṣām eva varṇānāṃ śuśrūṣām anasūyayā || 91 ||
1.9. Excursus: Excellence of the Brahmin O edn 397-399, O tr. 91-92 ūrdhvaṃ nābher medhyataraḥ puruṣaḥ parikīrtitaḥ | tasmān medhyatamaṃ tv asya mukham uktaṃ svayambhuvā || 92 || uttamāṅga.udbhavāj jyeṣṭhyād brahmaṇaś ca-eva dhāraṇāt | 1.93av/ M: jyaiṣṭhyād sarvasya-eva-asya sargasya dharmato brāhmaṇaḥ prabhuḥ || 93 || taṃ hi svayambhūḥ svād āsyāt tapas taptvā-ādito 'sṛjat | havya.kavyābhivāhyāya sarvasya-asya ca guptaye || 94 || yasya-āsyena sadā-aśnanti havyāni tridiva.okasaḥ | kavyāni ca-eva pitaraḥ kiṃ bhūtam adhikaṃ tataḥ || 95 || bhūtānāṃ prāṇinaḥ śreṣṭhāḥ prāṇināṃ buddhijīvinaḥ | buddhimatsu narāḥ śreṣṭhā nareṣu brāhmaṇāḥ smṛtāḥ || 96 || brāhmaṇeṣu ca vidvāṃso vidvatsu kṛta.buddhayaḥ | kṛta.buddhiṣu kartāraḥ kartṛṣu brahmavedinaḥ || 97 || utpattir eva viprasya mūrtir dharmasya śāśvatī | sa hi dharmārtham utpanno brahmabhūyāya kalpate || 98 || brāhmaṇo jāyamāno hi pṛthivyām adhijāyate | īśvaraḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ dharmakośasya guptaye || 99 || sarvaṃ svaṃ brāhmaṇasya-idaṃ yat kiṃ cit-jagatīgataṃ | śraiṣṭhyena-abhijanena-idaṃ sarvaṃ vai brāhmaṇo 'rhati || 100 || svam eva brāhmaṇo bhuṅkte svaṃ vaste svaṃ dadāti ca | ānṛśaṃsyād brāhmaṇasya bhuñjate hi-itare janāḥ || 101 ||
1.10. Excursus: Treatise of Manu O edn 399-401, O tr. 92 tasya karmaviveka.arthaṃ śeṣāṇām anupūrvaśaḥ | svāyambhuvo manur dhīmān idaṃ śāstram akalpayat || 102 || viduṣā brāhmaṇena-idam adhyetavyaṃ prayatnataḥ | śiśyebhyaś ca pravaktavyaṃ samyaṅ na-anyena kena cit || 103 || idaṃ śāstram adhīyāno brāhmaṇaḥ śaṃsita.vrataḥ | manas.vāc.dehajair nityaṃ karmadoṣair na lipyate || 104 || punāti paṅktiṃ vaṃśyāṃś ca sapta.sapta para.avarān | pṛthivīm api ca-eva-imāṃ kṛtsnām eko 'pi so 'rhati || 105 || idaṃ svastyayanaṃ śreṣṭham idaṃ buddhivivardhanam | idaṃ yaśasyam āyuṣyam idaṃ niḥśreyasaṃ param || 106 || 1.106cv/ M: idaṃ yaśasyaṃ satatam asmin dharmo 'khilena-ukto guṇa.doṣau ca karmaṇām | caturṇām api varṇānām ācāraś ca-eva śāśvataḥ || 107 || ācāraḥ paramo dharmaḥ śruti.uktaḥ smārta eva ca | tasmād asmin sadā yukto nityaṃ syād ātmavān dvijaḥ || 108 || ācārād vicyuto vipro na vedaphalam aśnute | ācāreṇa tu saṃyuktaḥ sampūrṇaphalabhāj bhavet || 109 || 1.109cv/ M: sampūrṇaphalabhāk smṛtaḥ evam ācārato dṛṣṭvā dharmasya munayo gatiṃ | sarvasya tapaso mūlam ācāraṃ jagṛhuḥ param || 110 ||
1.11. Excursus: Synopsis O edn 401-402, O tr. 92-93 jagataś ca samutpattiṃ saṃskāravidhim eva ca | vratacaryā.upacāraṃ ca snānasya ca paraṃ vidhim || 111 || dārādhigamanaṃ ca-eva vivāhānāṃ ca lakṣaṇam | mahāyajñavidhānaṃ ca śrāddhakalpaṃ ca śāśvatam || 112 || vṛttīnāṃ lakṣaṇaṃ ca-eva snātakasya vratāni ca | bhakṣya.abhakṣyaṃ ca śaucaṃ ca dravyāṇāṃ śuddhim eva ca || 113 || strīdharma.yogaṃ tāpasyaṃ mokṣaṃ sannyāsam eva ca | rājñaś ca dharmam akhilaṃ kāryāṇāṃ ca vinirṇayam || 114 || sākṣipraśna.vidhānaṃ ca dharmaṃ strī.puṃsayor api | vibhāgadharmaṃ dyūtaṃ ca kaṇṭakānāṃ ca śodhanam || 115 || vaiśya.śūdra.upacāraṃ ca saṅkīrṇānāṃ ca sambhavam | āpad.dharmaṃ ca varṇānāṃ prāyaścitta.vidhiṃ tathā || 116 || saṃsāragamanaṃ ca-eva trividhaṃ karma.sambhavam | niḥśreyasaṃ karmaṇāṃ ca guṇa.doṣaparīkṣaṇam || 117 || deśadharmān-jātidharmān kuladharmāṃś ca śāśvatān | pāṣaṇḍa.gaṇadharmāṃś ca śāstre 'sminn uktavān manuḥ || 118 || yathā-idam uktavān-śāstraṃ purā pṛṣṭo manur mayā | tathā-idaṃ yūyam apy adya mat.sakāśāt-nibodhata || 119 ||
Chapter 2 O edn 403-446, O tr. 94-107
2.1. The Law O edn 403-415, O tr. 94-98 vidvadbhiḥ sevitaḥ sadbhir nityam a.dveṣa.rāgibhiḥ | hṛdayena-abhyanujñāto yo dharmas taṃ nibodhata || 1 ||
2.1.1. Excursus: Desire O edn 403, O tr. 94 kāmātmatā na praśastā na ca-eva-iha-asty akāmatā | kāmyo hi vedādhigamaḥ karmayogaś ca vaidikaḥ || 2 || saṅkalpa.mūlaḥ kāmo vai yajñāḥ saṅkalpa.sambhavāḥ | vratāni yamadharmāś ca sarve saṅkalpajāḥ smṛtāḥ || 3 || a.kāmasya kriyā kā cid dṛśyate na-iha karhi cit | yad yadd hi kurute kiṃ cit tat tat kāmasya ceṣṭitam || 4 || teṣu samyag vartamāno gacchaty amaralokatām | yathā saṅkalpitāṃś ca-iha sarvān kāmān samaśnute || 5 ||
2.1.2. Sources of Law O edn 404, O tr. 94 vedo 'khilo dharmamūlaṃ smṛti.śīle ca tadvidām | ācāraś ca-eva sādhūnām ātmanas tuṣṭir eva ca || 6 || yaḥ kaś cit kasya cid dharmo manunā parikīrtitaḥ | sa sarvo 'bhihito vede sarvajñānamayo hi saḥ || 7 || sarvaṃ tu samavekṣya-idaṃ nikhilaṃ jñānacakṣuṣā | śrutiprāmāṇyato vidvān svadharme niviśeta vai || 8 || śruti.smṛti.uditaṃ dharmam anutiṣṭhan hi mānavaḥ | iha kīrtim avāpnoti pretya ca-anuttamaṃ sukham || 9 || śrutis tu vedo vijñeyo dharmaśāstraṃ tu vai smṛtiḥ | te sarvārtheṣv a.mīmāṃsye tābhyāṃ dharmo hi nirbabhau || 10 || yo 'vamanyeta te mūle hetuśāstrāśrayād dvijaḥ | sa sādhubhir bahiṣkāryo nāstiko vedanindakaḥ || 11 ||
2.1.3. Knowledge of the Law O edn 405, O tr. 94 vedaḥ smṛtiḥ sadācāraḥ svasya ca priyam ātmanaḥ | etac caturvidhaṃ prāhuḥ sākṣād dharmasya lakṣaṇam || 12 || artha.kāmeṣv a.saktānāṃ dharmajñānaṃ vidhīyate | dharmaṃ jijñāsamānānāṃ pramāṇaṃ paramaṃ śrutiḥ || 13 ||
2.1.4. Contradictions in Law O edn 405, O tr. 95 śrutidvaidhaṃ tu yatra syāt tatra dharmāv ubhau smṛtau | ubhāv api hi tau dharmau samyag uktau manīṣibhiḥ || 14 || udite 'nudite ca-eva samayādhyuṣite tathā | sarvathā vartate yajña iti-iyaṃ vaidikī śrutiḥ || 15 ||
2.1.5. Competence to Study the Law O edn 405-406, O tr. 95 niṣeka.ādi.śmaśāna.anto mantrair yasya-udito vidhiḥ | tasya śāstre 'dhikāro 'smiñ jñeyo na-anyasya kasya cit || 16 ||
2.1.6. The Sacred Land O edn 406-407, O tr. 95 sarasvatī.dṛśadvatyor devanadyor yad antaram | taṃ devanirmitaṃ deśaṃ brahmāvartaṃ pracakṣate || 17 || tasmin deśe ya ācāraḥ pāramparyakramāgataḥ | varṇānāṃ sa.antarālānāṃ sa sadācāra ucyate || 18 || kurukṣetraṃ ca matsyāś ca pañcālāḥ śūrasenakāḥ | eṣa brahmarṣideśo vai brahmāvartād anantaraḥ || 19 || etad deśaprasūtasya sakāśād agrajanmanaḥ | svaṃ svaṃ caritraṃ śikṣeran pṛthivyāṃ sarvamānavāḥ || 20 || himavad.vindhyayor madhyaṃ yat prāg vinaśanād api | pratyag eva prayāgāc ca madhyadeśaḥ prakīrtitaḥ || 21 || ā samudrāt tu vai pūrvād ā samudrāc ca paścimāt | tayor eva-antaraṃ giryor āryāvartaṃ vidur budhāḥ || 22 || kṛṣṇasāras tu carati mṛgo yatra svabhāvataḥ | sa jñeyo yajñiyo deśo mlecchadeśas tv ataḥ paraḥ || 23 || etāṇ dvijātayo deśān saṃśrayeran prayatnataḥ | śūdras tu yasmin kasmin vā nivased vṛttikarśitaḥ || 24 || 2.24cv/ M: yasmiṃs tasmin vā
2.1.7. Consecratory Rites O edn 407-408, O tr. 95 eṣā dharmasya vo yoniḥ samāsena prakīrtitā | sambhavaś ca-asya sarvasya varṇadharmān nibodhata || 25 || vaidikaiḥ karmabhiḥ puṇyair niṣekādir dvijanmanām | kāryaḥ śarīrasaṃskāraḥ pāvanaḥ pretya ca-iha ca || 26 || gārbhair homair jātakarma.cauḍa.mauñjī.nibandhanaiḥ | baijikaṃ gārbhikaṃ ca-eno dvijānām apamṛjyate || 27 || svādhyāyena vratair homais traividyena-ijyayā sutaiḥ | mahāyajñaiś ca yajñaiś ca brāhmī-iyaṃ kriyate tanuḥ || 28 ||
2.1.8. Childhood Rites O edn 408-409, O tr. 96 prāṅ nābhivardhanāt puṃso jātakarma vidhīyate | mantravat prāśanaṃ ca-asya hiraṇya.madhu.sarpiṣām || 29 || nāmadheyaṃ daśamyāṃ tu dvādaśyāṃ vā-asya kārayet | puṇye tithau muhūrte vā nakṣatre vā guṇānvite || 30 || maṅgalyaṃ brāhmaṇasya syāt kṣatriyasya balānvitam | vaiśyasya dhanasaṃyuktaṃ śūdrasya tu jugupsitam || 31 || śarmavad brāhmaṇasya syād rājño rakṣāsamanvitam | 2.32av/ M: rājñā ? vaiśyasya puṣṭi.saṃyuktaṃ śūdrasya preṣyasaṃyutam || 32 || strīṇāṃ sukha.udyam a.krūraṃ vispaṣṭa.arthaṃ manoharam | maṅgalyaṃ dīrghavarṇa.antam āśīrvāda.abhidhānavat || 33 || caturthe māsi kartavyaṃ śiśor niṣkramaṇaṃ gṛhāt | ṣaṣṭhe 'nnaprāśanaṃ māsi yad vā-iṣṭaṃ maṅgalaṃ kule || 34 || cūḍākarma dvijātīnāṃ sarveṣām eva dharmataḥ | prathame 'bde tṛtīye vā kartavyaṃ śruticodanāt || 35 || 2.35cv/ M: śrutinodanāt
2.1.9. Vedic Initiation O edn 409-414, O tr. 96-97
2.1.9.1. Time for Initiation O edn 409, O tr. 96 garbhāṣṭame 'bde kurvīta brāhmaṇasya-upanāyanam | garbhād ekādaśe rājño garbhāt tu dvādaśe viśaḥ || 36 || brahmavarcasa.kāmasya kāryo viprasya pañcame | rājño bala.arthinaḥ ṣaṣṭhe vaiśyasya-iha-arthino 'ṣṭame || 37 ||
2.1.9.2. Failure to be Initiated O edn 409-410, O tr. 96 ā ṣodaśād brāhmaṇasya sāvitrī na-ativartate | ā dvāviṃśāt kṣatrabandhor ā caturviṃśater viśaḥ || 38 || ata ūrdhvaṃ trayo 'py ete yathākālam a.saṃskṛtāḥ | sāvitrīpatitā vrātyā bhavanty āryavigarhitāḥ || 39 || na-etair a.pūtair vidhivad āpady api hi karhi cit | brāhmān yaunāṃś ca sambandhān na-ācared brāhmaṇaḥ saha || 40 || 2.40cv/ M: brāhmaṇaiḥ saha
2.1.9.3. Insignia-I O edn 410-411, O tr. 96-97 kārṣṇa.raurava.bāstāni carmāṇi brahmacāriṇaḥ | vasīrann ānupūrvyeṇa śāṇa.kṣauma.āvikāni ca || 41 || mauñjī trivṛt samā ślakṣṇā kāryā viprasya mekhalā | kṣatriyasya tu maurvī jyā vaiśyasya śaṇatāntavī || 42 || muñjālābhe tu kartavyāḥ kuśa.aśmantaka.balvajaiḥ | trivṛtā granthinā-ekena tribhiḥ pañcabhir eva vā || 43 || kārpāsam upavītaṃ syād viprasya-ūrdhvavṛtaṃ trivṛt | śaṇa.sūtramayaṃ rājño vaiśyasya-āvikasautrikam || 44 || brāhmaṇo bailva.pālāśau kṣatriyo vāṭa.khādirau | pailava.audumbarau vaiśyo daṇḍān arhanti dharmataḥ || 45 || keśāntiko brāhmaṇasya daṇḍaḥ kāryaḥ pramāṇataḥ | lalāṭasammito rājñaḥ syāt tu nāsāntiko viśaḥ || 46 || ṛjavas te tu sarve syur a.vraṇāḥ saumya.darśanāḥ | an.udvegakarā nṝṇāṃ sa.tvaco 'nagnidūṣitāḥ || 47 ||
2.1.9.4. Food O edn 411-413, O tr. 97 pratigṛhya-īpsitaṃ daṇḍam upasthāya ca bhāskaram | pradakṣiṇaṃ parītya-agniṃ cared bhaikṣaṃ yathāvidhi || 48 || bhavat.pūrvaṃ cared bhaikṣam upanīto dvijottamaḥ | bhavan.madhyaṃ tu rājanyo vaiśyas tu bhavad.uttaram || 49 || mātaraṃ vā svasāraṃ vā mātur vā bhaginīṃ nijām | bhikṣeta bhikṣām prathamaṃ yā ca-enaṃ na-avamānayet || 50 || samāhṛtya tu tad bhaikṣaṃ yāvadannam a.māyayā | 2.51av/ M: yāvadartham nivedya gurave 'śnīyād ācamya prāṅmukhaḥ śuciḥ || 51 || āyuṣyaṃ prāṅ.mukho bhuṅkte yaśasyaṃ dakṣiṇā.mukhaḥ | śriyaṃ pratyaṅ.mukho bhuṅkte ṛtaṃ bhuṅkte hy udaṅ.mukhaḥ || 52 || upaspṛśya dvijo nityam annam adyāt samāhitaḥ | bhuktvā ca-upaspṛśet samyag adbhiḥ khāni ca saṃspṛśet || 53 || pūjayed aśanaṃ nityam adyāc ca-etad a.kutsayan | dṛṣṭvā hṛṣyet prasīdec ca pratinandec ca sarvaśaḥ || 54 || pūjitaṃ hy aśanaṃ nityaṃ balam ūrjaṃ ca yacchati | a.pūjitaṃ tu tad bhuktam ubhayaṃ nāśayed idam || 55 || na-ucchiṣṭaṃ kasya cid dadyān na-adyād etat tathā-antarā | na ca-eva-atyaśanaṃ kuryān na ca-ucchiṣṭaḥ kva cid vrajet || 56 || an.ārogyam an.āyuṣyam a.svargyaṃ ca-atibhojanam | apuṇyaṃ lokavidviṣṭaṃ tasmāt tat parivarjayet || 57 ||
2.1.9.5. Sipping O edn 413-414, O tr. 97 brāhmeṇa vipras tīrthena nityakālam upaspṛśet | kāya.traidaśikābhyāṃ vā na pitryeṇa kadā cana || 58 || aṅguṣṭhamūlasya tale brāhmaṃ tīrthaṃ pracakṣate | kāyam aṅgulimūle 'gre devaṃ pitryaṃ tayor adhaḥ || 59 || trir ācāmed apaḥ pūrvaṃ dviḥ pramṛjyāt tato mukham | khāni ca-eva spṛśed adbhir ātmānaṃ śira eva ca || 60 || an.uṣṇābhir a.phenābhir adbhis tīrthena dharmavit | śauca.īpsuḥ sarvadā-ācāmed ekānte prāg.udaṅ.mukhaḥ || 61 || hṛdgābhiḥ pūyate vipraḥ kaṇṭhagābhis tu bhūmipaḥ | vaiśyo 'dbhiḥ prāśitābhis tu śūdraḥ spṛṣṭābhir antataḥ || 62 ||
2.1.9.6. Insignia-II O edn 414, O tr. 97 uddhṛte dakṣine pāṇāv upavītī-ucyate dvijaḥ | savye prācīnāvītī nivītī kaṇṭhasajjane || 63 || mekhalām ajinaṃ daṇḍam upavītaṃ kamaṇḍalum | apsu prāsya vinaṣṭāni gṛhṇīta-anyāni mantravat || 64 ||
2.1.10. Shaving Ceremony O edn 414, O tr. 98 keśāntaḥ ṣoḍaśe varṣe brāhmaṇasya vidhīyate | rājanyabandhor dvāviṃśe vaiśyasya dvyadhike mataḥ || 65 ||
2.1.11. Consecratory Rites for Women O edn 414-415, O tr. 98 a.mantrikā tu kāryā-iyaṃ strīṇām āvṛd aśeṣataḥ | saṃskārārthaṃ śarīrasya yathākālaṃ yathākramam || 66 || vaivāhiko vidhiḥ strīṇāṃ saṃskāro vaidikaḥ smṛtaḥ | patisevā gurau vāso gṛhārtho 'gni.parikriyā || 67 || eṣa prokto dvijātīnām aupanāyaniko vidhiḥ | utpatti.vyañjakaḥ puṇyaḥ karmayogaṃ nibodhata || 68 ||
2.2. The Student O edn 415-446, O tr. 98-107
2.2.1. Instruction O edn 415-418, O tr. 98-99 upanīya guruḥ śiṣyaṃ śikṣayet-śaucam āditaḥ | ācāram agnikāryaṃ ca sandhyā.upāsanam eva ca || 69 || adhyeṣyamāṇas tv ācānto yathāśāstram udaṅ.mukhaḥ | brahmāñjali.kṛto 'dhyāpyo laghu.vāsā jita.indriyaḥ || 70 || brahmārambhe 'vasāne ca pādau grāhyau guroḥ sadā | saṃhatya hastāv adhyeyaṃ sa hi brahmāñjaliḥ smṛtaḥ || 71 || vyatyasta.pāṇinā kāryam upasaṅgrahaṇaṃ guroḥ | savyena savyaḥ spraṣṭavyo dakṣiṇena ca dakṣiṇaḥ || 72 || adhyeṣyamāṇaṃ tu gurur nityakālam a.tandritaḥ | adhīṣva bho iti brūyād virāmo 'stv iti ca-āramet || 73 || brahmanaḥ praṇavaṃ kuryād ādāv ante ca sarvadā | sravaty an.oṅkṛtaṃ pūrvaṃ parastāc ca viśīryati || 74 || prāk.kūlān paryupāsīnaḥ pavitraiś ca-eva pāvitaḥ | prāṇāyāmais tribhiḥ pūtas tata oṃ.kāram arhati || 75 ||
2.2.1.1. The Syllable OM O edn 416-418, O tr. 98-99 a.kāraṃ ca-apy u.kāraṃ ca ma.kāraṃ ca prajāpatiḥ | vedatrayāt-niraduhad bhūr bhuvaḥ svar iti-iti ca || 76 || tribhya eva tu vedebhyaḥ pādaṃ pādam adūduhat | tad ity ṛco 'syāḥ sāvitryāḥ parameṣṭhī prajāpatiḥ || 77 || etad akṣaram etāṃ ca japan vyāhṛti.pūrvikām | sandhyayor vedavid vipro vedapuṇyena yujyate || 78 || sahasrakṛtvas tv abhyasya bahir etat trikaṃ dvijaḥ | mahato 'py enaso māsāt tvacā-iva-ahir vimucyate || 79 || etayā-ṛcā visaṃyuktaḥ kāle ca kriyayā svayā | brahma.kṣatriya.viś.yonir garhaṇāṃ yāti sādhuṣu || 80 || oṃ.kāra.pūrvikās tisro mahāvyāhṛtayo 'vyayāḥ | 2.81av/ M: oṅkāra. tri.padā ca-eva sāvitrī vijñeyaṃ brahmaṇo mukham || 81 || yo 'dhīte 'hany ahany etāṃ trīṇi varṣāṇy a.tandritaḥ | sa brahma param abhyeti vāyubhūtaḥ kha.mūrtimān || 82 || ekākṣaraṃ paraṃ brahma prāṇāyāmaḥ paraṃ tapaḥ | sāvitryās tu paraṃ na-asti maunāt satyaṃ viśiṣyate || 83 || kṣaranti sarvā vaidikyo juhoti.yajati.kriyāḥ | akṣaraṃ duṣkaraṃ jñeyaṃ brahma ca-eva prajāpatiḥ || 84 || 2.84cv/ M: akṣaraṃ tv akṣaraṃ jñeyaṃ
2.2.1.2. Soft Recitation O edn 418, O tr. 99 vidhiyajñāj japayajño viśiṣṭo daśabhir guṇaiḥ | upāṃśuḥ syāt-śataguṇaḥ sāhasro mānasaḥ smṛtaḥ || 85 || ye pākayajñās catvāro vidhiyajñasamanvitāḥ | sarve te japayajñasya kalāṃ na-arhanti ṣoḍaśīm || 86 || japyena-eva tu saṃsidhyed brāhmaṇo na-atra saṃśayaḥ | kuryād anyan na vā kuryān maitro brāhmaṇa ucyate || 87 ||
2.2.2. Excursus: Control of the Organs O edn 418-420, O tr. 99 indriyāṇāṃ vicaratāṃ viṣayeṣv apahāriṣu | saṃyame yatnam ātiṣṭhed vidvān yantā-iva vājinām || 88 || ekādaśa-indriyāṇy āhur yāni pūrve manīṣiṇaḥ | tāni samyak pravakṣyāmi yathāvad anupūrvaśaḥ || 89 || śrotraṃ tvak cakṣuṣī jihvā nāsikā ca-eva pañcamī | pāyu.upasthaṃ hasta.pādaṃ vāk ca-eva daśamī smṛtā || 90 || buddhīndriyāṇi pañca-eṣāṃ śrotrādīny anupūrvaśaḥ | karma.indriyāṇi pañca-eṣāṃ pāyu.ādīni pracakṣate || 91 || ekādaśaṃ mano jñeyaṃ svaguṇena-ubhaya.ātmakam | yasmin jite jitāv etau bhavataḥ pañcakau gaṇau || 92 || indriyāṇāṃ prasaṅgena doṣam ṛcchaty a.saṃśayam | sanniyamya tu tāny eva tataḥ siddhiṃ nigacchati || 93 || na jātu kāmaḥ kāmānām upabhogena śāmyati | haviṣā kṛṣṇavartmā-iva bhūya eva-abhivardhate || 94 || yaś ca-etān prāpnuyāt sarvān yaś ca-etān kevalāṃs tyajet | prāpaṇāt sarvakāmānāṃ parityāgo viśiṣyate || 95 || na tathā-etāni śakyante sanniyantum asevayā | viṣayeṣu prajuṣṭāni yathā jñānena nityaśaḥ || 96 || vedās tyāgaś ca yajñāś ca niyamāś ca tapāṃsi ca | na vipraduṣṭa.bhāvasya siddhiṃ gacchati karhi cit || 97 || śrutvā spṛṣṭvā ca dṛṣṭvā ca bhuktvā ghrātvā ca yo naraḥ | na hṛṣyati glāyati vā sa vijñeyo jita.indriyaḥ || 98 || indriyāṇāṃ tu sarveṣāṃ yady ekaṃ kṣarati-indriyam | tena-asya kṣarati prajñā dṛteḥ pādād iva-udakam || 99 || vaśe kṛtvā-indriyagrāmaṃ saṃyamya ca manas tathā | sarvān saṃsādhayed arthān a.kṣiṇvan yogatas tanum || 100 ||
2.2.3. Twilight Worship O edn 420-421, O tr. 100 pūrvāṃ sandhyāṃ japāṃs tiṣṭhet sāvitrīm ā.arkadarśanāt | paścimāṃ tu samāsīnaḥ samyag ṛkṣavibhāvanāt || 101 || 2.101cv/ M: paścimāṃ tu sadāsīta pūrvāṃ sandhyāṃ japaṃs tiṣṭhan naiśam eno vyapohati | paścimām tu samāsīno malaṃ hanti divākṛtam || 102 || na tiṣṭhati tu yaḥ pūrvāṃ na-upāste yaś ca paścimām | sa śūdravad bahiṣkāryaḥ sarvasmād dvijakarmaṇaḥ || 103 ||
2.2.4. Vedic Recitation O edn 421-422, O tr. 100 apāṃ samīpe niyato naityakaṃ vidhim āsthitaḥ | sāvitrīm apy adhīyīta gatvā-araṇyaṃ samāhitaḥ || 104 || veda.upakaraṇe ca-eva svādhyāye ca-eva naityake | na-anurodho 'sty anadhyāye homamantreṣu ca-eva hi || 105 || naityake na-asty anadhyāyo brahmasattraṃ hi tat smṛtam | brahmāhuti.hutaṃ puṇyam an.adhyāya.vaṣaṭkṛtam || 106 || yaḥ svādhyāyam adhīte 'bdaṃ vidhinā niyataḥ śuciḥ | tasya nityaṃ kṣaraty eṣa payo dadhi ghṛtaṃ madhu || 107 ||
2.2.5. Persons Competent to Receive Vedic Instruction O edn 422-423, O tr. 100-101 agnīndhanaṃ bhaikṣacaryām adhaḥśayyāṃ guror hitam | ā samāvartanāt kuryāt kṛta.upanayano dvijaḥ || 108 || ācāryaputraḥ śuśrūṣur jñānado dhārmikaḥ śuciḥ | āptaḥ śakto 'rthadaḥ sādhuḥ svo 'dhyāpyā daśa dharmataḥ || 109 || na-apṛṣṭaḥ kasya cid brūyān na ca-anyāyena pṛcchataḥ | jānann api hi medhāvī jaḍaval loka ācaret || 110 || adharmeṇa ca yaḥ prāha yaś ca-adharmeṇa pṛcchati | tayor anyataraḥ praiti vidveṣaṃ vā-adhigacchati || 111 || dharma.arthau yatra na syātāṃ śuśrūṣā vā-api tadvidhā | tatra vidyā na vaptavyā śubhaṃ bījam iva-ūṣare || 112 || vidyayā-eva samaṃ kāmaṃ martavyaṃ brahmavādinā | āpady api hi ghorāyāṃ na tv enām iriṇe vapet || 113 || vidyā brāhmaṇam etya-āha śevadhis te 'smi rakṣa mām | 2.114av/ M: śevadhiṣ ṭe asūyakāya māṃ mādās tathā syāṃ vīryavattamā || 114 || yam eva tu śuciṃ vidyān niyata.brahmacāriṇam | 2.115av/ M: vidyā niyataṃ brahmacāriṇam tasmai māṃ brūhi viprāya nidhipāya-a.pramādine || 115 || brahma yas tv ananujñātam adhīyānād avāpnuyāt | sa brahmasteyasaṃyukto narakaṃ pratipadyate || 116 ||
2.2.6. Salutation O edn 423-426, O tr. 101 laukikaṃ vaidikaṃ vā-api tathā-adhyātmikam eva vā | ādadīta yato jñānaṃ taṃ pūrvam abhivādayet || 117 || sāvitrīmātra.sāro 'pi varaṃ vipraḥ suyantritaḥ | na-a.yantritas trivedo 'pi sarvāśī sarvavikrayī || 118 || śayyā.āsane 'dhyācarite śreyasā na samāviśet | śayyā.āsanasthaś ca-eva-enaṃ pratyutthāya-abhivādayet || 119 || ūrdhvaṃ prāṇā hy utkrāmanti yūnaḥ sthavira āyati | pratyutthāna.abhivādābhyāṃ punas tān pratipadyate || 120 || abhivādana.śīlasya nityaṃ vṛddha.upasevinaḥ | catvāri tasya vardhante āyur dharmo yaśo balam || 121 || 2.121cv/ M: catvāri sampravardhante abhivādāt paraṃ vipro jyāyāṃsam abhivādayan | asau nāma-aham asmi-iti svaṃ nāma parikīrtayet || 122 || nāmadheyasya ye ke cid abhivādaṃ na jānate | tān prājño 'ham iti brūyāt striyaḥ sarvās tathā-eva ca || 123 || bhoḥśabdaṃ kīrtayed ante svasya nāmno 'bhivādane | nāmnām svarūpa.bhāvo hi bho.bhāva ṛṣibhiḥ smṛtaḥ || 124 || āyuṣmān bhava saumya-iti vācyo vipro 'bhivādane | a.kāraś ca-asya nāmno 'nte vācyaḥ pūrvākṣaraḥ plutaḥ || 125 || yo na vetty abhivādasya vipraḥ pratyabhivādanam | na-abhivādyaḥ sa viduṣā yathā śūdras tathā-eva saḥ || 126 || brāhmaṇaṃ kuśalaṃ pṛcchet kṣatrabandhum an.āmayam | vaiśyaṃ kṣemaṃ samāgamya śūdram ārogyam eva ca || 127 || a.vācyo dīkṣito nāmnā yavīyān api yo bhavet | bho.bhavat.pūrvakaṃ tv enam abhibhāṣeta dharmavit || 128 || parapatnī tu yā strī syād a.sambandhā ca yonitaḥ | tāṃ brūyād bhavati-ity evaṃ subhage bhagini-iti ca || 129 || mātulāṃś ca pitṛvyāṃś ca śvaśurān ṛtvijo gurūn | asāv aham iti brūyāt pratyutthāya yavīyasaḥ || 130 || mātṛśvasā mātulānī śvaśrūr atha pitṛśvasā | sampūjyā gurupatnīvat samās tā gurubhāryayā || 131 || bhrātur bhāryā-upasaṅgrāhyā sa.varṇā-ahany ahany api | viproṣya tu-upasaṅgrāhyā jñāti.sambandhi.yoṣitaḥ || 132 || pitur bhaginyāṃ mātuś ca jyāyasyāṃ ca svasary api | mātṛvad vṛttim ātiṣṭhen mātā tābhyo garīyasī || 133 ||
2.2.7. Precedence O edn 426-427, O tr. 101-102 daśābda.ākhyaṃ paurasakhyaṃ pañcābda.ākhyaṃ kalābhṛtām | tryabdapūrvaṃ śrotriyāṇāṃ svalpena-api svayoniṣu || 134 || brāhmaṇaṃ daśavarṣaṃ tu śatavarṣaṃ tu bhūmipam | pitā.putrau vijānīyād brāhmaṇas tu tayoḥ pitā || 135 || vittaṃ bandhur vayaḥ karma vidyā bhavati pañcamī | etāni mānyasthānāni garīyo yad yad uttaram || 136 || 2.136cv/ M: mānasthānāni pañcānāṃ triṣu varṇeṣu bhūyāṃsi guṇavanti ca | yatra syuḥ so 'tra māna.arhaḥ śūdro 'pi daśamīṃ gataḥ || 137 || cakriṇo daśamīsthasya rogiṇo bhāriṇaḥ striyāḥ | snātakasya ca rājñaś ca panthā deyo varasya ca || 138 || teṣāṃ tu samāvetānāṃ mānyau snātaka.pārthivau | rāja.snātakayoś ca-eva snātako nṛpamānabhāk || 139 ||
2.2.8. Teacher O edn 427-431, O tr. 102-103 upanīya tu yaḥ śiṣyaṃ vedam adhyāpayed dvijaḥ | sa.kalpaṃ sa.rahasyaṃ ca tam ācāryaṃ pracakṣate || 140 || ekadeśaṃ tu vedasya vedāṅgāny api vā punaḥ | yo 'dhyāpayati vṛttyartham upādhyāyaḥ sa ucyate || 141 || niṣeka.ādīni karmāṇi yaḥ karoti yathāvidhi | sambhāvayati ca-annena sa vipro gurur ucyate || 142 || agnyādheyaṃ pākayajñān agniṣṭoma.ādikān makhān | yaḥ karoti vṛto yasya sa tasya-ṛtvig iha-ucyate || 143 || ya āvṛṇoty a.vitathaṃ brahmaṇā śravaṇāv ubhau | sa mātā sa pitā jñeyas taṃ na druhyet kadā cana || 144 || upādhyāyān daśa-ācārya ācāryāṇāṃ śataṃ pitā | sahasraṃ tu pitṝn mātā gauraveṇa-atiricyate || 145 || utpādaka.brahmadātror garīyān brahmadaḥ pitā | brahmajanma hi viprasya pretya ca-iha ca śāśvatam || 146 || kāmān mātā pitā ca-enaṃ yad utpādayato mithaḥ | sambhūtiṃ tasya tāṃ vidyād yad yonāv abhijāyate || 147 || ācāryas tv asya yāṃ jātiṃ vidhivad vedapāragaḥ | utpādayati sāvitryā sā satyā sā-ajarā-amarā || 148 || alpaṃ vā bahu vā yasya śrutasya-upakaroti yaḥ | tam apīha guruṃ vidyāt-śruta.upakriyayā tayā || 149 || brāhmasya janmanaḥ kartā svadharmasya ca śāsitā | bālo 'pi vipro vṛddhasya pitā bhavati dharmataḥ || 150 || adhyāpayām āsa pitṝn śiśur āṅgirasaḥ kaviḥ | putrakā iti ha-uvāca jñānena parigṛhya tān || 151 || te tam artham apṛcchanta devān āgata.manyavaḥ | devāś ca-etān sametya-ūcur nyāyyaṃ vaḥ śiśur uktavān || 152 || ajño bhavati vai bālaḥ pitā bhavati mantradaḥ | ajñaṃ hi bālam ity āhuḥ pitā-ity eva tu mantradam || 153 || na hāyanair na palitair na vittena na bandhubhiḥ | ṛṣayaś cakrire dharmaṃ yo 'nūcānaḥ sa no mahān || 154 || viprāṇāṃ jñānato jyaiṣṭhyaṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ tu vīryataḥ | vaiśyānāṃ dhānyadhanataḥ śūdrāṇām eva janmataḥ || 155 || na tena vṛddho bhavati yenāsya palitaṃ śiraḥ | yo vai yuvā-apy adhīyānas taṃ devāḥ sthaviraṃ viduḥ || 156 || yathā kāṣṭhamayo hastī yathā carmamayo mṛgaḥ | yaś ca vipro 'n.adhīyānas trayas te nāma bibhrati || 157 || yathā ṣaṇḍho '.phalaḥ strīṣu yathā gaur gavi ca-a.phalā | yathā ca-ajñe '.phalaṃ dānaṃ tathā vipro 'n.ṛco '.phalaḥ || 158 || ahiṃsayā-eva bhūtānāṃ kāryaṃ śreyo 'nuśāsanam | vāk ca-eva madhurā ślakṣṇā prayojyā dharmam icchatā || 159 || yasya vāc.manasī śuddhe samyaggupte ca sarvadā | sa vai sarvam avāpnoti vedānta.upagataṃ phalam || 160 || na-aruntudaḥ syād ārto 'pi na paradroha.karma.dhīḥ | yayā-asya-udvijate vācā na-alokyāṃ tām udīrayet || 161 || sammānād brāhmaṇo nityam udvijeta viṣād iva | amṛtasya-iva ca-ākāṅkṣed avamānasya sarvadā || 162 || sukhaṃ hy avamataḥ śete sukhaṃ ca pratibudhyate | sukhaṃ carati loke 'sminn avamantā vinaśyati || 163 ||
2.2.9. Vedic Study O edn 431-433, O tr. 103 anena kramayogena saṃskṛta.ātmā dvijaḥ śanaiḥ | gurau vasan sañcinuyād brahmādhigamikaṃ tapaḥ || 164 || tapo.viśeṣair vividhair vrataiś ca vidhicoditaiḥ | vedaḥ kṛtsno 'dhigantavyaḥ sa.rahasyo dvijanmanā || 165 || vedam eva sadā-abhyasyet tapas tapsyan dvijottamaḥ | vedābhyāso hi viprasya tapaḥ param iha-ucyate || 166 || ā ha-eva sa nakhāgrebhyaḥ paramaṃ tapyate tapaḥ | yaḥ sragvy api dvijo 'dhīte svādhyāyaṃ śaktito 'nvaham || 167 || yo 'n.adhītya dvijo vedam anyatra kurute śramam | sa jīvann eva śūdratvam āśu gacchati sa.anvayaḥ || 168 || mātur agre 'dhijananaṃ dvitīyaṃ mauñjibandhane | tṛtīyaṃ yajñadīkṣāyāṃ dvijasya śruticodanāt || 169 || tatra yad brahmajanma-asya mauñjībandhanacihnitam | tatra-asya mātā sāvitrī pitā tv ācārya ucyate || 170 || vedapradānād ācāryaṃ pitaraṃ paricakṣate | na hy asmin yujyate karma kiñ cid ā mauñjibandhanāt || 171 || na-abhivyāhārayed brahma svadhāninayanād ṛte | śūdreṇa hi samas tāvad yāvad vede na jāyate || 172 ||
2.2.10. Observances O edn 433-436, O tr. 103-104 kṛta.upanayanasya-asya vratādeśanam iṣyate | brahmaṇo grahaṇaṃ ca-eva krameṇa vidhi.pūrvakam || 173 || yady asya vihitaṃ carma yat sūtraṃ yā ca mekhalā | yo daṇḍo yat-ca vasanaṃ tat tad asya vrateṣv api || 174 || seveta-imāṃs tu niyamān brahmacārī gurau vasan | sanniyamya-indriyagrāmaṃ tapovṛddhi.artham ātmanaḥ || 175 || nityaṃ snātvā śuciḥ kuryād deva.ṛṣi.pitṛtarpaṇam | devatābhyarcanaṃ ca-eva samidādhānam eva ca || 176 || varjayen madhu māṃsaṃ ca gandhaṃ mālyaṃ rasān striyaḥ | śuktāni yāni sarvāṇi prāṇināṃ ca-eva hiṃsanam || 177 || abhyaṅgam añjanaṃ cākṣṇor upānah.chatradhāraṇam | kāmaṃ krodhaṃ ca lobhaṃ ca nartanaṃ gītavādanam || 178 || dyūtaṃ ca janavādaṃ ca parivādaṃ tathā-anṛtam | strīṇāṃ ca prekṣaṇālambham upaghātaṃ parasya ca || 179 || 2.179cv/ M: -ālambhāav ekaḥ śayīta sarvatra na retaḥ skandayet kva cit | kāmādd hi skandayan reto hinasti vratam ātmanaḥ || 180 || svapne siktvā brahmacārī dvijaḥ śukram a.kāmataḥ | snātvā-arkam arcayitvā triḥ punar mām ity ṛcaṃ japet || 181 ||
2.2.10.1. Begging and Daily Duties O edn 434-436, O tr. 104 udakumbhaṃ sumanaso gośakṛt.mṛttikā.kuśān | āhared yāvad arthāni bhaikṣaṃ ca-ahar.ahaś caret || 182 || veda.yajñair ahīnānāṃ praśastānāṃ svakarmasu | brahmacāry āhared bhaikṣaṃ gṛhebhyaḥ prayato 'nvaham || 183 || guroḥ kule na bhikṣeta na jñāti.kula.bandhuṣu | a.lābhe tv anyagehānāṃ pūrvaṃ pūrvaṃ vivarjayet || 184 || sarvaṃ vāpi cared grāmaṃ pūrva.uktānām a.sambhave | niyamya prayato vācam abhiśastāṃs tu varjayet || 185 || dūrād āhṛtya samidhaḥ sannidadhyād vihāyasi | sāyaṃ.prātaś ca juhuyāt tābhir agnim atandritaḥ || 186 || a.kṛtvā bhaikṣacaraṇam a.samidhya ca pāvakaṃ | an.āturaḥ saptarātram avakīrṇivrataṃ caret || 187 || bhaikṣeṇa vartayen nityaṃ na-ekānna.adī bhaved vratī | bhaikṣeṇa vratino vṛttir upavāsa.samā smṛtā || 188 || vratavad deva.daivatye pitrye karmaṇy atha-ṛṣivat | kāmam abhyarthito 'śnīyād vratam asya na lupyate || 189 || brāhmaṇasya-eva karma-etad upadiṣṭaṃ manīṣibhiḥ | rājanya.vaiśyayos tv evaṃ na-etat karma vidhīyate || 190 ||
2.2.11. Conduct towards the Teacher O edn 436-441, O tr. 104-106 codito guruṇā nityam a.pracodita eva vā | kuryād adhyayane yatnam ācāryasya hiteṣu ca || 191 || 2.191cv/ M: adhyayane yogam śarīraṃ ca-eva vācaṃ ca buddhīndriya.manāṃsi ca | niyamya prāñjalis tiṣṭhed vīkṣamāṇo guror mukham || 192 || nityam uddhṛta.pāṇiḥ syāt sādhu.ācāraḥ su.saṃvṛtaḥ | āsyatām iti ca-uktaḥ sann āsīta-abhimukhaṃ guroḥ || 193 || hīna.anna.vastra.veṣaḥ syāt sarvadā gurusannidhau | uttiṣṭhet prathamaṃ cāsya caramaṃ ca-eva saṃviśet || 194 || pratiśrāvaṇa.sambhāṣe śayāno na samācaret | na-āsīno na ca bhuñjāno na tiṣṭhan na parāṅ.mukhaḥ || 195 || āsīnasya sthitaḥ kuryād abhigacchaṃs tu tiṣṭhataḥ | pratyudgamya tv āvrajataḥ paścād dhāvaṃs tu dhāvataḥ || 196 || parāṅ.mukhasya-abhimukho dūrasthasya-etya ca.antikam | praṇamya tu śayānasya nideśe ca-eva tiṣṭhataḥ || 197 || nīcaṃ śayyā.āsanaṃ ca.asya nityaṃ syād gurusannidhau | guros tu cakṣurviṣaye na yathā.iṣṭa.āsano bhavet || 198 || na-udāhared asya nāma parokṣam api kevalam | na ca-eva-asya.anukurvīta gati.bhāṣita.ceṣṭitam || 199 || guror yatra parivādo nindā vā.api pravartate | karṇau tatra pidhātavyau gantavyaṃ vā tato 'nyataḥ || 200 || parīvādāt kharo bhavati śvā vai bhavati nindakaḥ | paribhoktā kṛmir bhavati kīṭo bhavati matsarī || 201 || dūrastho na-arcayed enaṃ na kruddho na-antike striyāḥ | yāna.āsanasthaś ca-eva-enam avaruhya-abhivādayet || 202 || prativāte 'nuvāte ca na-āsīta guruṇā saha | 2.203av/ M: prativātānuvāte a.saṃśrave ca-eva guror na kiṃ cid api kīrtayet || 203 || go.'śva.uṣṭra.yāna.prāsāda.prastareṣu kaṭeṣu ca | āsīta guruṇā sārdhaṃ śilā.phalaka.nauṣu ca || 204 ||
2.2.11.1. Teacher's Teacher and other Instructors O edn 439, O tr. 105 guror gurau sannihite guruvad vṛttim ācaret | na ca-a.nisṛṣṭo guruṇā svān gurūn abhivādayet || 205 || vidyāguruṣv evam eva nityā vṛttiḥ svayoniṣu | pratiṣedhatsu ca-adharmādd hitaṃ ca-upadiśatsv api || 206 ||
2.2.11.2. Members of Teacher's Family O edn 439-441, O tr. 105-106 śreyaḥsu guruvad vṛttiṃ nityam eva samācaret | guruputreṣu ca-āryeṣu guroś ca-eva svabandhuṣu || 207 || 2.207cv/ M: guruputre tathācārye bālaḥ samāna.janmā vā śiṣyo vā yajñakarmaṇi | adhyāpayan gurusuto guruvat-mānam arhati || 208 || utsādanaṃ ca gātrāṇāṃ snāpana.ucchiṣṭabhojane | na kuryād guruputrasya pādayoś ca-avanejanam || 209 || guruvat pratipūjyāḥ syuḥ sa.varṇā guruyoṣitaḥ | a.savarṇās tu sampūjyāḥ pratyutthāna.abhivādanaiḥ || 210 || abhyañjanaṃ snāpanaṃ ca gātra.utsādanam eva ca | gurupatnyā na kāryāṇi keśānāṃ ca prasādhanam || 211 || gurupatnī tu yuvatir na-abhivādyā-iha pādayoḥ | pūrṇaviṃśativarṣeṇa guṇa.doṣau vijānatā || 212 || svabhāva eṣa nārīṇāṃ narāṇām iha dūṣaṇam | ato 'rthān na pramādyanti pramadāsu vipaścitaḥ || 213 || a.vidvāṃsam alaṃ loke vidvāṃsam api vā punaḥ | pramadā hy utpathaṃ netuṃ kāma.krodhavaśānugam || 214 || mātrā svasrā duhitrā vā na viviktāsano bhavet | balavān indriyagrāmo vidvāṃsam api karṣati || 215 || kāmaṃ tu gurupatnīnāṃ yuvatīnāṃ yuvā bhuvi | vidhivad vandanaṃ kuryād asāv aham iti bruvan || 216 || viproṣya pādagrahaṇam anvahaṃ ca-abhivādanam | gurudāreṣu kurvīta satāṃ dharmam anusmaran || 217 || yathā khanan khanitreṇa naro vāry adhigacchati | tathā gurugatāṃ vidyāṃ śuśrūṣur adhigacchati || 218 ||
2.2.12. Rules of Conduct O edn 441-445, O tr. 106-107 muṇḍo vā jaṭilo vā syād atha vā syāt-śikhā.jaṭaḥ | na-enaṃ grāme 'bhinimlocet sūryo na-abhyudiyāt kva cit || 219 || taṃ ced abhyudiyāt sūryaḥ śayānaṃ kāmacārataḥ | nimloced vā-apy a.vijñānāj japann upavased dinam || 220 || sūryeṇa hy abhinirmuktaḥ śayāno 'bhyuditaś ca yaḥ | 2.221av/ M: abhinimluktaḥ prāyaścittam a.kurvāṇo yuktaḥ syān mahatā-enasā || 221 || ācamya prayato nityam ubhe sandhye samāhitaḥ | śucau deśe japañ japyam upāsīta yathāvidhi || 222 || yadi strī yady avarajaḥ śreyaḥ kiṃ cit samācaret | tat sarvam ācared yukto yatra ca-asya ramen manaḥ || 223 || dharma.arthāv ucyate śreyaḥ kāma.arthau dharma eva ca | artha eva-iha vā śreyas trivarga iti tu sthitiḥ || 224 ||
2.2.12.1. Mother, Father, Teacher O edn 442-444, O tr. 106-107 ācāryaś ca pitā ca-eva mātā bhrātā ca pūrvajaḥ | na-ārtena-apy avamantavyā brāhmaṇena viśeṣataḥ || 225 || ācāryo brahmaṇo mūrtiḥ pitā mūrtiḥ prajāpateḥ | mātā pṛthivyā mūrtis tu bhrātā svo mūrtir ātmanaḥ || 226 || yaṃ mātā.pitarau kleśaṃ sahete sambhave nṛṇām | na tasya niṣkṛtiḥ śakyā kartuṃ varṣaśatair api || 227 || tayor nityaṃ priyaṃ kuryād ācāryasya ca sarvadā | teṣv eva triṣu tuṣṭeṣu tapaḥ sarvaṃ samāpyate || 228 || teṣāṃ trayāṇāṃ śuśrūṣā paramaṃ tapa ucyate | na tair an.abhyanujñāto dharmam anyaṃ samācaret || 229 || ta eva hi trayo lokās ta eva traya āśramāḥ | ta eva hi trayo vedās ta eva-uktās trayo 'gnayaḥ || 230 || pitā vai gārhapatyo 'gnir mātā-agnir dakṣiṇaḥ smṛtaḥ | gurur āhavanīyas tu sā-agnitretā garīyasī || 231 || triṣv a.pramādyann eteṣu trīn lokān vijayed gṛhī | dīpyamānaḥ svavapuṣā devavad divi modate || 232 || imaṃ lokaṃ mātṛbhaktyā pitṛbhaktyā tu madhyamam | guruśuśrūṣayā tv evaṃ brahmalokaṃ samaśnute || 233 || sarve tasya-ādṛtā dharmā yasya-ete traya ādṛtāḥ | an.ādṛtās tu yasya-ete sarvās tasya-a.phalāḥ kriyāḥ || 234 || yāvat trayas te jīveyus tāvat-na-anyaṃ samācaret | teṣv eva nityaṃ śuśrūṣāṃ kuryāt priyahite rataḥ || 235 || teṣām an.uparodhena pāratryaṃ yad yad ācaret | tat tan nivedayet tebhyo mano.vacana.karmabhiḥ || 236 || triṣv eteṣv itikṛtyaṃ hi puruṣasya samāpyate | eṣa dharmaḥ paraḥ sākṣād upadharmo 'nya ucyate || 237 ||
2.2.12.2. Non-Brahmin Teachers O edn 444-445, O tr. 107 śraddadhānaḥ śubhāṃ vidyām ādadīta-avarād api | anyād api paraṃ dharmaṃ strīratnaṃ duṣkulād api || 238 || viṣād apy amṛtaṃ grāhyaṃ bālād api subhāṣitam | amitrād api sadvṛttam amedhyād api kāñcanam || 239 || striyo ratnāny atho vidyā dharmaḥ śaucaṃ subhāṣitam | vividhāni ca śīlpāni samādeyāni sarvataḥ || 240 || a.brāhmaṇād adhyāyanam āpatkāle vidhīyate | anuvrajyā ca śuśrūṣā yāvad adhyāyanaṃ guroḥ || 241 || na-a.brāhmaṇe gurau śiṣyo vāsam ātyantikaṃ vaset | brāhmaṇe vā-an.anūcāne kāṅkṣan gatim an.uttamām || 242 ||
2.2.13. Life-long Student-I O edn 445, O tr. 107 yadi tv ātyantikaṃ vāsaṃ rocayeta guroḥ kule | yuktaḥ paricared enam ā śarīravimokṣaṇāt || 243 || ā samāpteḥ śarīrasya yas tu śuśrūṣate gurum | sa gacchaty añjasā vipro brahmaṇaḥ sadma śāśvatam || 244 ||
2.2.14. Conclusion of Study O edn 445, O tr. 107 na pūrvaṃ gurave kiṃ cid upakurvīta dharmavit | snāsyaṃs tu guruṇā-ājñaptaḥ śaktyā guru.artham āharet || 245 || kṣetraṃ hiraṇyaṃ gām aśvaṃ chatra.upānaham āsanam | 2.246av/ M: chatropānaham antataḥ dhānyaṃ śākaṃ ca vāsāṃsi gurave prītim āvahet || 246 || 2.246cv/ M: dhānyaṃ vāsāṃsi śākaṃ vā gurave prītim āharan
2.2.15. Life-long Student-II O edn 446, O tr. 107 ācārye tu khalu prete guruputre guṇānvite | gurudāre sapiṇḍe vā guruvad vṛttim ācaret || 247 || eteṣv a.vidyamāneṣu sthāna.āsana.vihāravān | prayuñjāno 'gniśuśrūṣāṃ sādhayed deham ātmanaḥ || 248 || evaṃ carati yo vipro brahmacaryam a.viplutaḥ | sa gacchaty uttamasthānaṃ na ca-iha jāyate punaḥ || 249 ||
Chapter 3 O edn 447-503, O tr. 108-123
3.1. Marriage O edn 447-450, O tr. 108-111
3.1.1. Conclusion of Study O edn 447, O tr. 108 ṣaṭtriṃśad.ābdikaṃ caryaṃ gurau traivedikaṃ vratam | tadardhikaṃ pādikaṃ vā grahaṇāntikam eva vā || 1 || vedān adhītya vedau vā vedaṃ vā-api yathākramam | a.vipluta.brahmacaryo gṛhasthāśramam āvaset || 2 || taṃ pratītaṃ svadharmeṇa brahmadāyaharaṃ pituḥ | sragviṇaṃ talpa āsīnam arhayet prathamaṃ gavā || 3 ||
3.1.2. Selection of a Bride O edn 447-450, O tr. 108-109 guruṇānumataḥ snātvā samāvṛtto yathāvidhi | udvaheta dvijo bhāryāṃ sa.varṇāṃ lakṣaṇānvitām || 4 || a.sapiṇḍā ca yā mātur a.sagotrā ca yā pituḥ | sā praśastā dvijātīnāṃ dārakarmaṇi maithune || 5 || 3.05cv/ M: a.maithinī mahānty api samṛddhāni go.'ja.avi.dhana.dhānyataḥ | strīsambandhe daśa-etāni kulāni parivarjayet || 6 || hīna.kriyaṃ niṣ.puruṣaṃ niś.chando romaśa.arśasam | kṣaya.āmayāvy.apasmāri.śvitri.kuṣṭhi.kulāni ca || 7 || na-udvahet kapilāṃ kanyāṃ na-adhikāṅgīṃ na rogiṇīm | na-a.lomikāṃ na-ati.lomāṃ na vācāṭāṃ na piṅgalām || 8 || 3.08cv/ M: vācālāṃ na-ṛkṣa.vṛkṣa.nadī.nāmnīṃ na-antya.parvata.nāmikām | na pakṣi.ahi.preṣya.nāmnīṃ na ca bhīṣana.nāmikām || 9 || a.vyaṅga.aṅgīṃ saumya.nāmnīṃ haṃsa.vāraṇa.gāminīm | tanuloma.keśa.daśanāṃ mṛdv.aṅgīm udvahet striyam || 10 || yasyās tu na bhaved bhrātā na vijñāyeta vā pitā | 3.11av/ M: vai(vā pitā na-upayaccheta tāṃ prājñaḥ putrikā.adharmaśaṅkayā || 11 || savarṇā-agre dvijātīnāṃ praśastā dārakarmaṇi | kāmatas tu pravṛttānām imāḥ syuḥ kramaśo 'varāḥ || 12 || śūdrā-eva bhāryā śūdrasya sā ca svā ca viśaḥ smṛte | te ca svā ca-eva rājñaś ca tāś ca svā ca-agra.janmanaḥ || 13 ||
3.1.2.1. Prohibition of a Śūdra Wife O edn 449-450, O tr. 109 na brāhmaṇa.kṣatriyayor āpady api hi tiṣṭhatoḥ | kasmiṃś cid api vṛttānte śūdrā bhāryā-upadiśyate || 14 || hīnajāti.striyaṃ mohād udvahanto dvijātayaḥ | kulāny eva nayanty āśu sa.santānāni śūdratām || 15 || śūdrāvedī pataty atrer utathyatanayasya ca | śaunakasya suta.utpattyā tad.apatyatayā bhṛgoḥ || 16 || śūdrāṃ śayanam āropya brāhmaṇo yāty adhogatim | janayitvā sutaṃ tasyāṃ brāhmaṇyād eva hīyate || 17 || daiva.pitrya.ātitheyāni tat.pradhānāni yasya tu | na-aśnanti pitṛ.devās tan na ca svargaṃ sa gacchati || 18 || vṛṣalīphena.pītasya niḥśvāsa.upahatasya ca | tasyāṃ ca-eva prasūtasya niṣkṛtir na vidhīyate || 19 ||
3.1.3. Types of Marriage O edn 450-455, O tr. 109-110 caturṇām api varṇānaṃ pretya ca-iha hita.ahitān | aṣṭāv imān samāsena strīvivāhān nibodhata || 20 || brāhmo daivas tathā-eva-ārṣaḥ prājāpatyas tathā-asuraḥ | gāndharvo rākṣasaś ca-eva paiśācaś ca-aṣṭamo 'dhamaḥ || 21 || yo yasya dharmyo varṇasya guṇa.doṣau ca yasya yau | tad vaḥ sarvaṃ pravakṣyāmi prasave ca guṇa.aguṇān || 22 || ṣaḍ ānupūrvyā viprasya kṣatrasya caturo 'varān | viś.śūdrayos tu tān eva vidyād dharmyān a.rākṣasān || 23 || 3.23cv/ M: dharmyān na rākṣasān caturo brāhmaṇasya-ādyān praśastān kavayo viduḥ | rākṣasaṃ kṣatriyasya-ekam āsuraṃ vaiśya.śūdrayoḥ || 24 || pañcānāṃ tu trayo dharmyā dvāv adharmyau smṛtāv iha | paiśācaś ca-asuraś ca-eva na kartavyau kadā cana || 25 || pṛthak pṛthag vā miśrau vā vivāhau pūrvacoditau | gāndharvo rākṣasaś ca-eva dharmyau kṣatrasya tau smṛtau || 26 || ācchādya ca-arcayitvā ca śruta.śīlavate svayam | āhūya dānaṃ kanyāyā brāhmo dharmaḥ prakīrtitaḥ || 27 || yajñe tu vitate samyag ṛtvije karma kurvate | alaṅkṛtya sutādānaṃ daivaṃ dharmaṃ pracakṣate || 28 || ekaṃ gomithunaṃ dve vā varād ādāya dharmataḥ | kanyāpradānaṃ vidhivad ārṣo dharmaḥ sa ucyate || 29 || saha-ubhau caratāṃ dharmam iti vācā-anubhāṣya ca | kanyāpradānam abhyarcya prājāpatyo vidhiḥ smṛtaḥ || 30 || jñātibhyo draviṇaṃ dattvā kanyāyai ca-eva śaktitaḥ | kanyāpradānaṃ svācchandyād āsuro dharma ucyate || 31 || icchayā-anyonyasaṃyogaḥ kanyāyāś ca varasya ca | gāndharvaḥ sa tu vijñeyo maithunyaḥ kāma.sambhavaḥ || 32 || hatvā chittvā ca bhittvā ca krośantīṃ rudantīṃ gṛhāt | prasahya kanyāharaṇaṃ rākṣaso vidhir ucyate || 33 || suptāṃ mattāṃ pramattāṃ vā raho yatra-upagacchati | sa pāpiṣṭho vivāhānāṃ paiśācaś ca-aṣṭamo 'dhamaḥ || 34 || 3.34cv/ M: paiśācaḥ prathito 'dhamaḥ adbhir eva dvija.agryāṇāṃ kanyādānaṃ viśiṣyate | itareṣāṃ tu varṇānām itaretarakāmyayā || 35 ||
3.1.3.1. Sons from Different Types of Marriage O edn 453-455, O tr. 110 yo yasya-eṣāṃ vivāhānāṃ manunā kīrtito guṇaḥ | sarvaṃ śṛṇuta taṃ viprāḥ sarvaṃ kīrtayato mama || 36 || 3.36cv/ M: samyak kīrtayato daśa pūrvān parān vaṃśyān ātmānaṃ ca-ekaviṃśakam | brāhmīputraḥ sukṛtakṛt-mocayaty enasaḥ pitṝn || 37 || daiva.ūḍhājaḥ sutaś ca-eva sapta sapta para.avarān | ārṣa.ūḍhājaḥ sutas trīṃs trīn ṣaṭ ṣaṭ kāya.ūḍhajaḥ sutaḥ || 38 || brāhma.ādiṣu vivāheṣu caturṣv eva-anupūrvaśaḥ | brahmavarcasvinaḥ putrā jāyante śiṣṭasammatāḥ || 39 || 3.39cv/ M: brahmavarcasinaḥ rūpa.sattva.guṇa.upetā dhanavanto yaśasvinaḥ | paryāpta.bhogā dharmiṣṭhā jīvanti ca śataṃ samāḥ || 40 || itareṣu tu śiṣṭeṣu nṛśaṃsā.anṛtavādinaḥ | jāyante durvivāheṣu brahma.dharma.dviṣaḥ sutāḥ || 41 || aninditaiḥ strīvivāhair anindyā bhavati prajā | ninditair ninditā nṝṇāṃ tasmān nindyān vivarjayet || 42 ||
3.1.3.2. Marriage Rite O edn 455, O tr. 110 pāṇigrahaṇasaṃskāraḥ sa.varṇāsu-upadiśyate | a.savarṇāsv ayaṃ jñeyo vidhir udvāhakarmaṇi || 43 || śaraḥ kṣatriyayā grāhyaḥ pratodo vaiśyakanyayā | vasanasya daśā grāhyā śūdrayā-utkṛṣṭavedane || 44 ||
3.1.4. Sexual Union O edn 455-456, O tr. 110 ṛtukālābhigāmī syāt svadāranirataḥ sadā | parvavarjaṃ vrajec ca-enāṃ tad.vrato ratikāmyayā || 45 || ṛtuḥ svābhāvikaḥ strīṇāṃ rātrayaḥ ṣoḍaśa smṛtāḥ | caturbhir itaraiḥ sārdham ahobhiḥ sadvigarhitaiḥ || 46 || tāsām ādyāś catasras tu ninditā-ekādaśī ca yā | trayodaśī ca śeṣās tu praśastā daśarātrayaḥ || 47 || yugmāsu putrā jāyante striyo 'yugmāsu rātriṣu | tasmād yugmāsu putrārthī saṃviśed ārtave striyam || 48 || pumān puṃso 'dhike śukre strī bhavaty adhike striyāḥ | same 'pumān puṃ.striyau vā kṣīṇe 'lpe ca viparyayaḥ || 49 || nindyāsv aṣṭāsu ca-anyāsu striyo rātriṣu varjayan | brahmacāry eva bhavati yatra tatra-āśrame vasan || 50 ||
3.1.5. Purchasing a Wife O edn 456-457, O tr. 111 na kanyāyāḥ pitā vidvān gṛhṇīyāt-śulkam aṇu-api | gṛhṇan-śulkaṃ hi lobhena syān naro 'patyavikrayī || 51 || strīdhanāni tu ye mohād upajīvanti bāndhavāḥ | nārī yānāni vastraṃ vā te pāpā yānty adhogatim || 52 || ārṣe gomithunaṃ śulkaṃ ke cid āhur mṛṣā-eva tat | alpo 'py evaṃ mahān vā-api vikrayas tāvad eva saḥ || 53 || 3.53cv/ M: tāvān eva sa vikrayaḥ yāsāṃ na-ādadate śulkaṃ jñātayo na sa vikrayaḥ | arhaṇaṃ tat kumārīṇām ānṛśaṃsyaṃ ca kevalam || 54 || 3.54cv/ M: na kevalam
3.1.6. Honouring Women O edn 457-458, O tr. 111 pitṛbhir bhrātṛbhiś ca-etāḥ patibhir devarais tathā | pūjyā bhūṣayitavyāś ca bahukalyāṇam īpsubhiḥ || 55 || yatra nāryas tu pūjyante ramante tatra devatāḥ | yatra-etās tu na pūjyante sarvās tatra-a.phalāḥ kriyāḥ || 56 || śocanti jāmayo yatra vinaśyaty āśu tat kulam | 3.57av/ not in M na śocanti tu yatra-etā vardhate tadd hi sarvadā || 57 || 3.57cv/ not in M jāmayo yāni gehāni śapanty a.pratipūjitāḥ | 3.58av/ not in M tāni kṛtyāhatāni-iva vinaśyanti samantataḥ || 58 || 3.58cv/ not in M tasmād etāḥ sadā pūjyā bhūṣaṇa.ācchādana.aśanaiḥ | 3.59av/ not in M bhūti.kāmair narair nityaṃ satkareṣu-utsaveṣu ca || 59 || 3.59cv/ not in M
3.1.7. Marital Harmony O edn 458, O tr. 111 santuṣṭo bhāryayā bhartā bhartrā bhāryā tatha-eva ca | 3.60av/ not in M yasminn eva kule nityaṃ kalyāṇaṃ tatra vai dhruvam || 60 || 3.60cv/ not in M yadi hi strī na roceta pumāṃsaṃ na pramodayet | 3.61av/ not in M apramodāt punaḥ puṃsaḥ prajanaṃ na pravartate || 61 || 3.61cv/ not in M striyāṃ tu rocamānāyāṃ sarvaṃ tad rocate kulaṃ | 3.62av/ not in M tasyāṃ tv arocamānāyāṃ sarvam eva na rocate || 62 || 3.62cv/ not in M
3.1.8. Degredation of Families O edn 458-459, O tr. 111 ku.vivāhaiḥ kriyā.lopair vedānadhyayanena ca | 3.63av/ not in M kulāny akulatāṃ yānti brāhmaṇātikrameṇa ca || 63 || 3.63cv/ not in M śilpena vyavahāreṇa śūdrāpatyaiś ca kevalaiḥ | 3.64av/ not in M gobhir aśvaiś ca yānaiś ca kṛṣyā rāja.upasevayā || 64 || 3.64cv/ not in M ayājyayājanaiś ca-eva nāstikyena ca karmaṇām | 3.65av/ not in M kulāny āśu vinaśyanti yāni hīnāni mantrataḥ || 65 || 3.65cv/ not in M mantratas tu samṛddhāni kulāny alpa.dhanāny api | 3.66av/ not in M kulasaṅkhyāṃ ca gacchanti karṣanti ca mahad yaśaḥ || 66 || 3.66cv/ not in M
3.2. The Householder O edn 459-503, O tr. 111-123 vaivāhike 'gnau kurvīta gṛhyaṃ karma yathāvidhi | pañcayajñavidhānaṃ ca paktiṃ ca-anvāhikīṃ gṛhī || 67 ||
3.2.1. Great Sacrifices O edn 459-470, O tr. 112 pañca sūnā gṛhasthasya cullī peṣaṇy upaskaraḥ | kaṇḍanī ca-udakumbhaś ca badhyate yās tu vāhayan || 68 || 3.68c[58Mc]v/ M: vadhyate tāsāṃ krameṇa sarvāsāṃ niṣkṛtyarthaṃ maharṣibhiḥ | pañca kḷptā mahāyajñāḥ pratyahaṃ gṛhamedhinām || 69 || adhyāpanaṃ brahmayajñaḥ pitṛyajñas tu tarpaṇam | homo daivo balir bhauto nṛyajño 'tithipūjanam || 70 || pañca-etān yo mahāayajñān na hāpayati śaktitaḥ | sa gṛhe 'pi vasan nityaṃ sūnādoṣair na lipyate || 71 || devatā.atithi.bhṛtyānāṃ pitṝṇām ātmanaś ca yaḥ | na nirvapati pañcānām ucchvasan na sa jīvati || 72 || a.hutaṃ ca hutaṃ ca-eva tathā prahutam eva ca | brāhmyaṃ hutaṃ prāśitaṃ ca pañcayajñān pracakṣate || 73 || japo 'huto huto homaḥ prahuto bhautiko baliḥ | brāhmyaṃ hutaṃ dvijāgryārcā prāśitaṃ pitṛtarpaṇam || 74 || svādhyāye nityayuktaḥ syād daive ca-eva-iha karmaṇi | daivakarmaṇi yukto hi bibharti-idaṃ cara.acaram || 75 || agnau prāstā-āhutiḥ samyag ādityam upatiṣṭhate | ādityāj jāyate vṛṣtir vṛṣter annaṃ tataḥ prajāḥ || 76 || yathā vāyuṃ samāśritya vartante sarvajantavaḥ | 3.77a[67Ma]v/ M: sarve jīvanti jantavaḥ tathā gṛhastham āśritya vartante sarva āśramāḥ || 77 || 3.77c[67Mc]v/ M: vartanta itarāśramaḥ yasmāt trayo 'py āśramiṇo jñānena-annena ca-anvaham | gṛhasthena-eva dhāryante tasmāj jyeṣṭhāśramo gṛhī || 78 || 3.78c[68Mc]v/ K: gṛham sa sandhāryaḥ prayatnena svargam akṣayam icchatā | sukhaṃ ca-iha-icchatā-atyantaṃ yo 'dhāryo durbala.indriyaiḥ || 79 || ṛṣayaḥ pitaro devā bhūtāny atithayas tathā | āśāsate kuṭumbibhyas tebhyaḥ kāryaṃ vijānatā || 80 || svādhyāyena-arcayeta-ṛṣīn homair devān yathāvidhi | pitṝn-śrāddhaiś ca nṝn annair bhūtāni balikarmaṇā || 81 ||
3.2.1.1. Ancestral Offerings O edn 462, O tr. 112 kuryād ahar.ahaḥ śrāddham annādyena-udakena vā | 3.82a[72Ma]v/ M: dadyād ahar.ahaḥ payo.mūla.phalair vā-api pitṛbhyaḥ prītim āvahan || 82 || ekam apy āśayed vipraṃ pitṛ.arthe pāñcayajñike | 3.83a[73Ma]v/ M: pitṛ.arthaṃ na ca-eva-atra-āśayet kiṃ cid vaiśvadevaṃ prati dvijam || 83 ||
3.2.1.2. Divine Offerings O edn 463, O tr. 112 vaiśvadevasya siddhasya gṛhye 'gnau vidhipūrvakam | ābhyaḥ kuryād devatābhyo brāhmaṇo homam anvaham || 84 || agneḥ somasya ca-eva-ādau tayoś ca-eva samastayoḥ | viśvebhyaś ca-eva devebhyo dhanvantaraya eva ca || 85 || kuhvai ca-eva-anumatyai ca prajāpataya eva ca | saha dyāvāpṛthivyoś ca tathā sviṣṭakṛte 'ntataḥ || 86 ||
3.2.1.3. Bali Offerings O edn 463-464, O tr. 113 evaṃ samyagg havir hutvā sarvadikṣu pradakṣiṇam | indra.antaka.appati.indubhyaḥ sa.anugebhyo baliṃ haret || 87 || marudbhya iti tu dvāri kṣiped apsv adbhya ity api | vanaspatibhya ity evaṃ musala.ulūkhale haret || 88 || ucchīrṣake śriyai kuryād bhadrakālyai ca pādataḥ | brahma.vāstoṣpatibhyāṃ tu vāstumadhye baliṃ haret || 89 || viśvebhyaś ca-eva devebhyo balim ākāśa utkṣipet | divācarebhyo bhūtebhyo naktañcāribhya eva ca || 90 || pṛṣṭhavāstuni kurvīta baliṃ sarvātmabhūtaye | 3.91a[81Ma]v/ M: sarvānnabhūtaye pitṛbhyo baliśeṣaṃ tu sarvaṃ dakṣiṇato haret || 91 || śūnāṃ ca patitānāṃ ca śvapacāṃ pāpa.rogiṇām | vayasānāṃ kṛmīṇāṃ ca śanakair nirvaped bhuvi || 92 || 3.92c[82Mc]v/ M: vayasāṃ ca evaṃ yaḥ sarvabhūtāni brāhmaṇo nityam arcati | sa gacchati paraṃ sthānaṃ tejomūrtiḥ pathā-ṛjunā || 93 ||
3.2.1.4. Honouring Guests O edn 464-470, O tr. 113-114 kṛtvā-etad balikarma-evam atithiṃ pūrvam āśayet | bhikṣāṃ ca bhikṣave dadyād vidhivad brahmacāriṇe || 94 || yat puṇyaphalam āpnoti gāṃ dattvā vidhivad guroḥ | tat puṇyaphalam āpnoti bhikṣāṃ dattvā dvijo gṛhī || 95 || bhikṣām apy udapātraṃ vā satkṛtya vidhipūrvakam | vedatattvārthaviduṣe brāhmaṇāya-upapādayet || 96 || naśyanti havya.kavyāni narāṇām a.vijānatām | bhasmībhūteṣu vipreṣu mohād dattāni dātṛbhiḥ || 97 || 3.97c[87Mc]v/ M: bhasmabhūteṣu vidyā.tapaḥ.samṛddheṣu hutaṃ vipramukhāgniṣu | nistārayati durgāc ca mahataś ca-eva kilbiṣāt || 98 || samprāptāya tv atithaye pradadyād āsana.udake | annaṃ ca-eva yathāśakti satkṛtya vidhipūrvakam || 99 || 3.99c[89Mc]v/ K: saṃskṛtya śilān apy uñchato nityaṃ pañcāgnīn api juhvataḥ | sarvaṃ sukṛtam ādatte brāhmaṇo 'narcito vasan || 100 || tṛṇāni bhūmir udakaṃ vāk caturthī ca sūnṛtā | etāny api satāṃ gehe na-ucchidyante kadā cana || 101 || ekarātraṃ tu nivasann atithir brāhmaṇaḥ smṛtaḥ | anityaṃ hi sthito yasmāt tasmād atithir ucyate || 102 || na-ekagrāmīṇam atithiṃ vipraṃ sāṅgatikaṃ tathā | upasthitaṃ gṛhe vidyād bhāryā yatra-agnayo 'pi vā || 103 || upāsate ye gṛhasthāḥ parapākam a.buddhayaḥ | tena te pretya paśutāṃ vrajanty annādidāyinaḥ || 104 || a.praṇodyo 'tithiḥ sāyaṃ sūrya.ūḍho gṛhamedhinā | kāle prāptas tv akāle vā na-asya-an.aśnan gṛhe vaset || 105 || na vai svayaṃ tad aśnīyād atithiṃ yan na bhojayet | dhanyaṃ yaśasyam āyuṣyaṃ svargyaṃ vā-atithipūjanam || 106 || āsana.āvasathau śayyām anuvrajyām upāsanām | uttameṣu-uttamaṃ kuryādd hīine hīnaṃ same samam || 107 || vaiśvadeve tu nirvṛtte yady anyo 'tithir āvrajet | tasya-apy annaṃ yathāśakti pradadyān na baliṃ haret || 108 || na bhojanārthaṃ sve vipraḥ kula.gotre nivedayet | bhojanārthaṃ hi te śaṃsan vāntāśī-ity ucyate budhaiḥ || 109 || na brāhmaṇasya tv atithir gṛhe rājanya ucyate | vaiśya.śūdrau sakhā ca-eva jñātayo gurur eva ca || 110 || yadi tv atithidharmeṇa kṣatriyo gṛham āvrajet | bhuktavatsu ca vipreṣu kāmaṃ tam api bhojayet || 111 || vaiśya.śūdrāv api prāptau kuṭumbe 'tithi.dharmiṇau | bhojayet saha bhṛtyais tāv ānṛśaṃsyaṃ prayojayan || 112 || itarān api sakhi.ādīn samprītyā gṛham āgatān | prakṛtya-annaṃ yathāśakti bhojayet saha bhāryayā || 113 || suvāsinīḥ kumārīś ca rogiṇo garbhiṇīḥ striyaḥ | atithibhyo 'gra eva-etān bhojayed avicārayan || 114 || 3.114c[104Mc]v/ M: atithibhyo 'nvag eva-etān a.dattvā tu ya etebhyaḥ pūrvaṃ bhuṅkte '.vicakṣaṇaḥ | sa bhuñjāno na jānāti śva.gṛdhrair jagdhim ātmanaḥ || 115 || bhuktavatsv atha vipreṣu sveṣu bhṛtyeṣu ca-eva hi | bhuñjīyātāṃ tataḥ paścād avaśiṣṭaṃ tu dampatī || 116 || devān ṛṣīn manuṣyāṃś ca pitṝn gṛhyāś ca devatāḥ | pūjayitvā tataḥ paścād gṛhasthaḥ śeṣabhug bhavet || 117 || aghaṃ sa kevalaṃ bhuṅkte yaḥ pacaty ātmakāraṇāt | yajñaśiṣṭāśanaṃ hy etat satām annaṃ vidhīyate || 118 || rāja.ṛtvij.snātaka.gurūn priya.śvaśura.mātulān | arhayen madhuparkeṇa parisaṃvatsarāt punaḥ || 119 || rājā ca śrotriyaś ca-eva yajñakarmaṇy upasthitau | 3.120a[110Ma]v/ M: upasthite madhuparkeṇa sampūjyau na tv ayajña iti sthitiḥ || 120 || sāyaṃ tv annasya siddhasya patny a.mantraṃ baliṃ haret | vaiśvadevaṃ hi nāma-etat sāyaṃ prātar vidhīyate || 121 ||
3.2.2. Ancestral Offerings O edn 470-502, O tr. 114-123 pitṛyajñaṃ tu nirvartya vipraś candrakṣaye 'gnimān | 3.122a[112Ma]v/ K: ca-indukṣaye piṇḍānvāhāryakaṃ śrāddhaṃ kuryān māsa.anumāsikam || 122 || pitṝṇāṃ māsikaṃ śrāddham anvāhāryaṃ vidur budhāḥ | tac ca-āmiṣeṇā kartavyaṃ praśastena prayatnataḥ || 123 || tatra ye bhojanīyāḥ syur ye ca varjyā dvijottamāḥ | yāvantaś ca-eva yaiś ca-annais tān pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ || 124 ||
3.2.2.1. Number of Invitees O edn 471, O tr. 114-115 dvau daive pitṛkārye trīn ekaikam ubhayatra vā | 3.125a[115Ma]v/ M: pitṛkṛtye bhojayet su.samṛddho 'pi na prasajjeta vistare || 125 || 3.125c[115Mc]v/ M: na pravarteta satkriyāṃ deśa.kālau ca śaucaṃ brāhmaṇasampadaḥ | pañca-etān vistaro hanti tasmān na-īheta vistaram || 126 ||
3.2.2.2. Quality of Invitees O edn 471-475, O tr. 115-116 prathitā pretakṛtyā-eṣā pitryaṃ nāma vidhukṣaye | tasmin yuktasya-eti nityaṃ pretakṛtyā-eva laukikī || 127 || śrotriyāya-eva deyāni havya.kavyāni dātṛbhiḥ | arhattamāya viprāya tasmai dattaṃ mahāphalam || 128 || ekaikam api vidvāṃsaṃ daive pitrye ca bhojayet | 3.129a[119Ma]v/ M: bhojayan puṣkalaṃ phalam āpnoti na-amantrajñān bahūn api || 129 || dūrād eva parīkṣeta brāhmaṇaṃ vedapāragam | tīrthaṃ tadd havya.kavyānāṃ pradāne so 'tithiḥ smṛtaḥ || 130 || sahasraṃ hi sahasrāṇām an.ṛcāṃ yatra bhuñjate | ekas tān mantravit prītaḥ sarvān arhati dharmataḥ || 131 || jñāna.utkṛṣṭāya deyāni kavyāni ca havīṃṣi ca | na hi hastāv asṛgdigdhau rudhireṇa-eva śudhyataḥ || 132 || yāvato grasate grāsān havya.kavyeṣv a.mantravit | tāvato grasate preto dīptaśūla.ṛṣṭi.ayoguḍān || 133 || jñānaniṣṭhā dvijāḥ ke cit taponiṣṭhās tathā-apare | tapaḥ.svādhyāyaniṣṭhāś ca karmaniṣṭhās tathā-apare || 134 || jñānaniṣṭheṣu kavyāni pratiṣṭhāpyāni yatnataḥ | havyāni tu yathānyāyaṃ sarveṣv eva caturṣv api || 135 || aśrotriyaḥ pitā yasya putraḥ syād vedapāragaḥ | aśrotriyo vā putraḥ syāt pitā syād vedapāragaḥ || 136 || jyāyāṃsam anayor vidyād yasya syāt-śrotriyaḥ pitā | mantrasampūjanārthaṃ tu satkāram itaro 'rhati || 137 || na śrāddhe bhojayen mitraṃ dhanaiḥ kāryo 'sya saṅgrahaḥ | nāriṃ na mitraṃ yaṃ vidyāt taṃ śrāddhe bhojayed dvijam || 138 || yasya mitra.pradhānāni śrāddhāni ca havīṃṣi ca | tasya pretya phalaṃ na-asti śrāddheṣu ca haviḥṣu ca || 139 || yaḥ saṅgatāni kurute mohāt-śrāddhena mānavaḥ | sa svargāc cyavate lokāt-śrāddha.mitro dvijādhamaḥ || 140 || sambhojāni sā-abhihitā paiśācī dakṣiṇā dvijaiḥ | iha-eva-āste tu sā loke gaur andhā-iva-ekaveśmani || 141 || yathā-iriṇe bījam uptvā na vaptā labhate phalam | tathā-an.ṛce havir dattvā na dātā labhate phalam || 142 || dātṝn pratigrahītṝṃś ca kurute phalabhāginaḥ | viduṣe dakṣiṇāṃ dattvā vidhivat pretya ca-iha ca || 143 || kāmaṃ śrāddhe 'rcayen mitraṃ na-abhirūpam api tv arim | dviṣatā hi havir bhuktaṃ bhavati pretya niṣ.phalam || 144 || yatnena bhojayet-śrāddhe bahvṛcaṃ vedapāragam | śākhāntagam atha-adhvaryuṃ chandogaṃ tu samāptikam || 145 || eṣām anyatamo yasya bhuñjīta śrāddham arcitaḥ | pitṝṇāṃ tasya tṛptiḥ syāt-śāśvatī sāptapauruṣī || 146 || eṣa vai prathamaḥ kalpaḥ pradāne havya.kavyayoḥ | anukalpas tv ayaṃ jñeyaḥ sadā sadbhir anuṣṭhitaḥ || 147 || mātāmahaṃ mātulaṃ ca svasrīyaṃ śvaśuraṃ gurum | dauhitraṃ viṭpatiṃ bandhum ṛtvig yājyau ca bhojayet || 148 || na brāhmaṇaṃ parīkṣeta daive karmaṇi dharmavit | pitrye karmaṇi tu prāpte parīkṣeta prayatnataḥ || 149 ||
3.2.2.3. Unfit Invitees O edn 475-482, O tr. 116-117 ye stena.patita.klībā ye ca nāstikavṛttayaḥ | tān havya.kavyayor viprān anarhān manur abravīt || 150 || jaṭilaṃ ca-anadhīyānaṃ durbālaṃ kitavaṃ tathā | yājayanti ca ye pūgāṃs tāṃś ca śrāddhe na bhojayet || 151 || cikitsakān devalakān māṃsavikrayiṇas tathā | 3.152a[142Ma]v/ M: cikitsakādevalakāmāṃsavikrayiṇas tathā vipaṇena ca jīvanto varjyāḥ syur havya.kavyayoḥ || 152 || preṣyo grāmasya rājñaś ca kunakhī śyāvadantakaḥ | pratiroddhā guroś ca-eva tyakta.agnir vārdhuṣis tathā || 153 || yakṣmī ca paśupālaś ca parivettā nirākṛtiḥ | brahmadviṣ-parivittiś ca gaṇābhyantara eva ca || 154 || kuśīlavo 'vakīrṇī ca vṛṣalīpatir eva ca | paunarbhavaś ca kāṇaś ca yasya ca-upapatir gṛhe || 155 || bhṛtakādhyāpako yaś ca bhṛtakādhyāpitas tathā | śūdra.śiṣyo guruś ca-eva vāgduṣṭaḥ kuṇḍa.golakau || 156 || akāraṇe parityaktā mātā.pitror guros tathā | 3.157a[147Ma]v/ K: akāraṇaparityaktā brāhmair yaunaiś ca sambandhaiḥ saṃyogaṃ patitair gataḥ || 157 || agāradāhī garadaḥ kuṇḍāśī somavikrayī | samudrayāyī bandī ca tailikaḥ kūṭakārakaḥ || 158 || pitrā vivadamānaś ca kitavo madyapas tathā | pāparogy abhiśastaś ca dāmbhiko rasavikrayī || 159 || dhanuḥ.śarāṇāṃ kartā ca yaś ca-agredidhiṣūpatiḥ | mitradhrug dyūta.vṛttiś ca putra.ācāryas tathā-eva ca || 160 || bhrāmarī ganḍamālī ca śvitry atho piśunas tathā | unmatto 'ndhaś ca varjyāḥ syur vedanindaka eva ca || 161 || hasti.go.'śva.uṣṭradamako nakṣatrair yaś ca jīvati | pakṣiṇāṃ poṣako yaś ca yuddhācāryas tathā-eva ca || 162 || srotasāṃ bhedako yaś ca teṣāṃ ca-āvaraṇe rataḥ | gṛhasaṃveśako dūto vṛkṣāropaka eva ca || 163 || śvakrīḍī śyenajīvī ca kanyādūṣaka eva ca | hiṃsro vṛṣala.vṛttiś ca gaṇānāṃ ca-eva yājakaḥ || 164 || ācāra.hīnaḥ klībaś ca nityaṃ yācanakas tathā | kṛṣijīvī ślīpadī ca sadbhir nindita eva ca || 165 || aurabhriko māhiṣikaḥ parapūrvāpatis tathā | pretaniryāpakaś ca-eva varjanīyāḥ prayatnataḥ || 166 || etān vigarhita.ācārān apāṅkteyān dvijādhamān | dvijātipravaro vidvān ubhayatra vivarjayet || 167 || brāhmaṇo tv an.adhīyānas tṛṇāgnir iva śāmyati | 3.168a[158Ma]v/ M: brāhmaṇas hy an.adhīyānas tasmai havyaṃ na dātavyaṃ na hi bhasmani hūyate || 168 || apāṅktadāne yo dātur bhavaty ūrdhvaṃ phala.udayaḥ | 3.169a[159Ma]v/ M: apaṅktyadāne daive haviṣi pitrye vā taṃ pravaksyāmy aśeṣataḥ || 169 || 3.169c[159Mc]v/ M: daive karmaṇi a.vratair yad dvijair bhuktaṃ parivetṛ.ādibhis tathā | apāṅkteyair yad anyaiś ca tad vai rakṣāṃsi bhuñjate || 170 || dārāgnihotrasaṃyogaṃ kurute yo 'graje sthite | parivettā sa vijñeyaḥ parivittis tu pūrvajaḥ || 171 || parivittiḥ parivettā yayā ca parividyate | sarve te narakaṃ yānti dātṛyājaka.pañcamāḥ || 172 || bhrātur mṛtasya bhāryāyāṃ yo 'nurajyeta kāmataḥ | dharmeṇa-api niyuktāyāṃ sa jñeyo didhiṣūpatiḥ || 173 || paradāreṣu jāyete dvau sutau kuṇḍa.golakau | patyau jīvati kuṇḍaḥ syān mṛte bhartari golakaḥ || 174 || tau tu jātau parakṣetre prāṇinau pretya ca-iha ca | 3.175a[165Ma]v/ M: te tu jātāḥ parakṣetre prāṇinaḥ dattāni havya.kavyāni nāśayanti pradāyinām || 175 || apāṅktyo yāvataḥ paṅktyān bhuñjānān anupaśyati | 3.176a[166Ma]v/ M: a.paṅktyo yāvataḥ tāvatāṃ na phalaṃ tatra dātā prāpnoti bāliśaḥ || 176 || vīkṣya-andho navateḥ kāṇaḥ ṣaṣṭeḥ śvitrī śatasya tu | 3.177a[167Ma]v/ M: śatasya ca pāparogī sahasrasya dātur nāśayate phalam || 177 || yāvataḥ saṃspṛśed aṅgair brāhmaṇān-śūdrayājakaḥ | tāvatāṃ na bhaved dātuḥ phalaṃ dānasya paurtikam || 178 || vedavid-ca-api vipro 'sya lobhāt kṛtvā pratigraham | vināśaṃ vrajati kṣipram āmapātram iva-ambhasi || 179 || somavikrayiṇe viṣṭhā bhiṣaje pūya.śoṇitam | naṣṭaṃ devalake dattam a.pratiṣṭhaṃ tu vārdhuṣau || 180 || yat tu vāṇijake dattaṃ na-iha na-amutra tad bhavet | bhasmani-iva hutaṃ dravyaṃ tathā paunarbhave dvije || 181 || itareṣu tv apāṅktyeṣu yathā.uddiṣṭeṣv a.sādhuṣu | medo.'sṛṅ.māṃsa.majjā.asthi vadanty annaṃ manīṣiṇaḥ || 182 ||
3.2.2.4. Persons Who Purify Those Alongside Whom They Eat O edn 482, O tr. 118 apāṅktya.upahatā paṅktiḥ pāvyate yair dvijottamaiḥ | 3.183a[173Ma]v/ M: a.paṅktya.upahatā paṅktiḥ tān nibodhata kārtsnyena dvijāgryān paṅktipāvanān || 183 || agryāḥ sarveṣu vedeṣu sarvapravacaneṣu ca | śrotriyānvayajāś ca-eva vijñeyāḥ paṅktipāvanāḥ || 184 || triṇāciketaḥ pañca.agnis trisuparṇaḥ ṣaḍaṅgavit | brahmadeyātmasantāno jyeṣṭhasāmaga eva ca || 185 || 3.185c[175Mc]v/ M: brahmadeyānusantāno vedārtha.vit pravaktā ca brahmacārī sahasradaḥ | śatāyuś ca-eva vijñeyā brāhmaṇāḥ paṅktipāvanāḥ || 186 ||
3.2.2.5. Invitations O edn 482-483, O tr. 118 pūrvedyur aparedyur vā śrāddhakarmaṇy upasthite | nimantrayeta try.avarān samyag viprān yathā.uditān || 187 || 3.187c[177Mc]v/ M: nimantrayīta nimantrito dvijaḥ pitrye niyatātmā bhavet sadā | na ca chandāṃsy adhīyīta yasya śrāddhaṃ ca tad bhavet || 188 || nimantritān hi pitara upatiṣṭhanti tān dvijān | vāyuvat-ca-anugacchanti tathā-āsīnān upāsate || 189 || ketitas tu yathānyāyaṃ havye kavye dvijottamaḥ | kathaṃ cid apy atikrāman pāpaḥ sūkaratāṃ vrajet || 190 || āmantritas tu yaḥ śrāddhe vṛśalyā saha modate | dātur yad duṣkṛtaṃ kiṃ cit tat sarvaṃ pratipadyate || 191 ||
3.2.2.6. Classes of Ancestors O edn 483-485, O tr. 118-119 a.krodhanāḥ śauca.parāḥ satataṃ brahmacāriṇaḥ | nyasta.śastrā mahā.bhāgāḥ pitaraḥ pūrvadevatāḥ || 192 || yasmād utpattir eteṣāṃ sarveṣām apy aśeṣataḥ | ye ca yair upacaryāḥ syur niyamais tān nibodhata || 193 || manor hairaṇyagarbhasya ye marīci.ādayaḥ sutāḥ | teṣām ṛṣīṇāṃ sarveṣāṃ putrāḥ pitṛgaṇāḥ smṛtāḥ || 194 || virāj.sutāḥ somasadaḥ sādhyānāṃ pitaraḥ smṛtāḥ | agniṣvāttāś ca devānāṃ mārīcā lokaviśrutāḥ || 195 || daitya.dānava.yakṣāṇāṃ gandharva.uraga.rakṣasām | suparṇa.kinnarāṇāṃ ca smṛtā barhiṣado 'trijāḥ || 196 || somapā nāma viprāṇāṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ havirbhujaḥ | vaiśyānām ājyapā nāma śūdrāṇāṃ tu sukālinaḥ || 197 || somapās tu kaveḥ putrā haviṣmanto 'ṅgiraḥsutāḥ | pulastyasya-ājyapāḥ putrā vasiṣṭhasya sukālinaḥ || 198 || agnidagdha.anagnidagdhān kāvyān barhiṣadas tathā | 3.199a[189Ma]v/ M: an.agnidagdha.an.agnidagdhān agniṣvāttāṃś ca saumyāṃś ca viprāṇām eva nirdiśet || 199 || ya ete tu gaṇā mukhyāḥ pitṝṇāṃ parikīrtitāḥ | teṣām api-iha vijñeyaṃ putra.pautram an.antakam || 200 || ṛṣibhyaḥ pitaro jātāḥ pitṛbhyo deva.mānavāḥ | devebhyas tu jagat sarvaṃ caraṃ sthāṇv anupūrvaśaḥ || 201 || rājatair bhājanair eṣām atho vā rajatānvitaiḥ | vāry api śraddhayā dattam akṣayāya-upakalpate || 202 ||
3.2.2.7. Preparatory Rites O edn 485-487, O tr. 119 daivakāryād dvijātīnāṃ pitṛkāryaṃ viśiṣyate | daivaṃ hi pitṛkāryasya pūrvam āpyāyanaṃ smṛtam || 203 || teṣām ārakṣabhūtaṃ tu pūrvaṃ daivaṃ niyojayet | raksāṃsi vipralumpanti śrāddham ārakṣavarjitam || 204 || daiva.ādyantaṃ tad īheta pitṛ.ādyantaṃ na tad bhavet | pitṛ.ādyantaṃ tv īhamānaḥ kṣipraṃ naśyati sa.anvayaḥ || 205 || śuciṃ deśaṃ viviktaṃ ca gomayena-upalepayet | dakṣinā.pravaṇaṃ ca-eva prayatnena-upapādayet || 206 || avakāśeṣu cokṣeṣu jalatīreṣu ca-eva hi | vivikteṣu ca tuṣyanti dattena pitaraḥ sadā || 207 || āsaneṣu-upakḷpteṣu barhiṣmatsu pṛthak.pṛthak | upaspṛṣṭa.udakān samyag viprāṃs tān upaveśayet || 208 || upaveśya tu tān viprān āsaneṣv ajugupsitān | gandha.mālyaiḥ surabhibhir arcayed daivapūrvakam || 209 || teṣām udakam ānīya sa.pavitrāṃs tilān api | agnau kuryād anujñāto brāhmaṇo brāhmaṇaiḥ saha || 210 || agneḥ soma.yamābhyāṃ ca kṛtvā-āpyāyanam āditaḥ | havirdānena vidhivat paścāt santarpayet pitṝn || 211 || agni.abhāve tu viprasya pāṇāv eva-upapādayet | yo hy agniḥ sa dvijo viprair mantradarśibhir ucyate || 212 || a.krodhanān su.prasādān vadanty etān purātanān | lokasya-āpyāyane yuktān śrāddha.devān dvijottamān || 213 || 3.213c[203Mc]v/ M: śrāddhe devān dvijottamān
3.2.2.8. Principal Offerings O edn 487-489, O tr. 119-120 apasavyam agnau kṛtvā sarvam āvṛtya vikramam | 3.214a[204Ma]v/ M: āvṛt.parikramam apasavyena hastena nirvaped udakaṃ bhuvi || 214 || trīṃs tu tasmādd haviḥśeṣāt piṇḍān kṛtvā samāhitaḥ | audakena-eva vidhinā nirvaped dakṣiṇā.mukhaḥ || 215 || nyupya piṇḍāṃs tatas tāṃs tu prayato vidhipūrvakam | teṣu darbheṣu taṃ hastaṃ nirmṛjyāt-lepabhāginām || 216 || ācamya-udakparāvṛtya trir āyamya śanair asūn | ṣaḍ ṛtūṃś ca namaskuryāt pitṝn eva ca mantravat || 217 || udakaṃ ninayet-śeṣaṃ śanaiḥ piṇḍāntike punaḥ | avajighrec ca tān piṇḍān yathānyuptān samāhitaḥ || 218 || piṇḍebhyas tv alpikāṃ mātrāṃ samādāya-anupūrvaśaḥ | 3.219a[209Ma]v/ M: piṇḍebhyaḥ svalpikāṃ tān eva viprān āsīnān vidhivat pūrvam āśayet || 219 || dhriyamāṇe tu pitari pūrveṣām eva nirvapet | vipravad vā-api taṃ śrāddhe svakaṃ pitaram āśayet || 220 || 3.220c[210Mc]v/ M: śrāddhaṃ pitā yasya nivṛttaḥ syāj jīvec ca-api pitāmahaḥ | 3.221a[211Ma]v/ M: pitā yasya tu vṛttaḥ syāj pituḥ sa nāma saṅkīrtya kīrtayet prapitāmaham || 221 || pitāmaho vā tat.śrāddhaṃ bhuñjīta-ity abravīn manuḥ | kāmaṃ vā samanujñātaḥ svayam eva samācaret || 222 || teṣāṃ dattvā tu hasteṣu sa.pavitraṃ tila.udakam | tatpiṇḍāgraṃ prayaccheta svadhā-eṣām astv iti bruvan || 223 || 3.223c[213Mc]v/ M: prayacchet tu
3.2.2.9. Feeding the Brahmins O edn 489-494, O tr. 120-121 pāṇibhyāṃ tu-upasaṅgṛhya svayam annasya vardhitam | 3.224a[214Ma]v/ M: varddhitam viprāntike pitṝn dhyāyan śanakair upanikṣipet || 224 || ubhayor hastayor muktaṃ yad annam upanīyate | tad vipralumpanty asurāḥ sahasā duṣṭa.cetasaḥ || 225 || guṇāṃś ca sūpa.śākādyān payo dadhi ghṛtaṃ madhu | vinyaset prayataḥ pūrvaṃ bhūmāv eva samāhitaḥ || 226 || bhakṣyaṃ bhojyaṃ ca vividhaṃ mūlāni ca phalāni ca | hṛdyāni ca-eva māṃsāni pānāni su.rabhīṇi ca || 227 || upanīya tu tat sarvaṃ śanakaiḥ susamāhitaḥ | pariveṣayeta prayato guṇān sarvān pracodayan || 228 || na-asram āpātayej jātu na kupyen na-anṛtaṃ vadet | na pādena spṛśed annaṃ na ca-etad avadhūnayet || 229 || asraṃ gamayati pretān kopo 'rīn anṛtaṃ śunaḥ | pādasparśas tu rakṣāṃsi duṣkṛtīn avadhūnanam || 230 || yad yad roceta viprebhyas tat tad dadyād a.matsaraḥ | brahmodyāś ca kathāḥ kuryāt pitṝṇām etad īpsitam || 231 || svādhyāyaṃ śrāvayet pitrye dharmaśāstrāṇi ca-eva hi | ākhyānāni-itihāsāṃś ca purāṇāni khilāni ca || 232 || harṣayed brāhmaṇāṃs tuṣṭo bhojayec ca śanaiḥ.śanaiḥ | annādyena-asakṛc ca-etān guṇaiś ca paricodayet || 233 || vratastham api dauhitraṃ śrāddhe yatnena bhojayet | kutapaṃ ca.āsanaṃ dadyāt tilaiś ca vikiren mahīm || 234 || trīṇi śrāddhe pavitrāṇi dauhitraḥ kutapas tilāḥ | trīṇi ca-atra praśaṃsanti śaucam a.krodham a.tvarām || 235 || atyuṣṇaṃ sarvam annaṃ syād bhuñjīraṃs te ca vāgyatāḥ | na ca dvijātayo brūyur dātrā pṛṣṭā havirguṇān || 236 || yāvad uṣmā bhavaty annaṃ yāvad aśnanti vāgyatāḥ | pitaras tāvad aśnanti yāvat-na-uktā havirguṇāḥ || 237 || yad veṣṭita.śirā bhuṅkte yad bhuṅkte dakṣiṇā.mukhaḥ | sa.upānatkaś ca yad bhuṅkte tad vai rakṣāṃsi bhuñjate || 238 || cāṇḍālaś ca varāhaś ca kukkuṭaḥ śvā tathā-eva ca | rajasvalā ca ṣaṇḍhaś ca na-īkṣerann aśnato dvijān || 239 || home pradāne bhojye ca yad ebhir abhivīkṣyate | daive haviṣi pitrye vā tad gacchaty ayathātatham || 240 || ghrāṇena sūkaro hanti pakṣavātena kukkuṭaḥ | 3.241a[231Ma]v/ M: śūkaro śvā tu dṛṣṭinipātena sparśeṇa-avaravarṇajaḥ || 241 || khañjo vā yadi vā kāṇo dātuḥ preṣyo 'pi vā bhavet | hīna.atirikta.gātro vā tam apy apanayet punaḥ || 242 || brāhmaṇaṃ bhikṣukaṃ vā-api bhojanārtham upasthitam | brāhmaṇair abhyanujñātaḥ śaktitaḥ pratipūjayet || 243 || sārvavarṇikam annādyaṃ sannīya-āplāvya vāriṇā | samutsṛjed bhuktavatām agrato vikiran bhuvi || 244 || asaṃskṛta.pramītānāṃ tyāgināṃ kulayoṣitām | ucchiṣṭaṃ bhāgadheyaṃ syād darbheṣu vikiraś ca yaḥ || 245 || uccheṣaṇāṃ bhūmigatam a.jihmasya-a.śaṭhasya ca | dāsavargasya tat pitrye bhāgadheyaṃ pracakṣate || 246 ||
3.2.2.10. Rite for the Newly Deceased O edn 494, O tr. 121 ā.sapiṇḍakriyākarma dvijāteḥ saṃsthitasya tu | a.daivaṃ bhojayet-śrāddhaṃ piṇḍam ekaṃ ca nirvapet || 247 || sahapiṇḍakriyāyāṃ tu kṛtāyām asya dharmataḥ | anayā-eva-āvṛtā kāryaṃ piṇḍanirvapanaṃ sutaiḥ || 248 ||
3.2.2.11. Conclusion of the Meal O edn 494-496, O tr. 121 śrāddhaṃ bhuktvā ya ucchiṣṭaṃ vṛṣalāya prayacchati | sa mūḍho narakaṃ yāti kālasūtram a.vākśirāḥ || 249 || śrāddhabhug vṛṣalītalpaṃ tad ahar yo 'dhigacchati | tasyāḥ purīṣe taṃ māsaṃ pitaras tasya śerate || 250 || pṛṣṭvā svaditam ity evaṃ tṛptān ācāmayet tataḥ | ācāntāṃś ca-anujānīyād abhito ramyatām iti || 251 || svadhā-astv ity eva taṃ brūyur brāhmaṇās tadanantaram | svadhākāraḥ parā hy āṣīḥ sarveṣu pitṛkarmasu || 252 || tato bhuktavatāṃ teṣām annaśeṣaṃ nivedayet | yathā brūyus tathā kuryād anujñātas tato dvijaiḥ || 253 || pitrye svaditam ity eva vācyaṃ goṣṭhe tu suśṛtam | sampannam ity abhyudaye daive rucitam ity api || 254 || 3.254c[244Mc]v/ M: sampannam aparāhṇas tathā darbhā vāstusampādanaṃ tilāḥ | 3.255a[245Ma]v/ M: sampādanaṃ sṛṣṭir mṛṣṭir dvijāś ca-agryāḥ śrāddhakarmasu sampadaḥ || 255 || darbhāḥ pavitraṃ pūrvāhṇo haviṣyāṇi ca sarvaśaḥ | pavitraṃ yac ca pūrva.uktaṃ vijñeyā havyasampadaḥ || 256 || muni.annāni payaḥ somo māṃsaṃ yac ca-an.upaskṛtam | aksāra.lavaṇaṃ ca-eva prakṛtyā havir ucyate || 257 ||
3.2.2.12. Concluding Rites O edn 496-497, O tr. 121-122 visṛjya brāhmaṇāṃs tāṃs tu niyato vāgyataḥ śuciḥ | 3.258a[248Ma]v/ M: visarjya brāhmanāṃs tāṃs tu prayato vidhipūrvakam dakṣiṇāṃ diśam ākāṅkṣan yāceta-imān varān pitṝn || 258 || dātāro no 'bhivardhantāṃ vedāḥ santatir eva ca | śraddhā ca no mā vyagamad bahudeyaṃ ca no 'stv iti || 259 || evaṃ nirvapaṇaṃ kṛtvā piṇḍāṃs tāṃs tadanantaram | gāṃ vipram ajam agniṃ vā prāśayed apsu vā kṣipet || 260 || piṇḍanirvapaṇaṃ ke cit parastād eva kurvate | vayobhiḥ khādayanty anye prakṣipanty anale 'psu vā || 261 || pati.vratā dharmapatnī pitṛpūjana.tatparā | madhyamaṃ tu tataḥ piṇḍam adyāt samyak sutārthinī || 262 || āyuṣmantaṃ sutaṃ sūte yaśo.medhāsamanvitam | dhanavantaṃ prajāvantaṃ sāttvikaṃ dhārmikaṃ tathā || 263 || praksālya hastāv ācāmya jñātiprāyaṃ prakalpayet | jñātibhyaḥ satkṛtaṃ dattvā bāndhavān api bhojayet || 264 || 3.264c[254Mc]v/ M: datvā uccheṣaṇaṃ tu tat tiṣṭhed yāvad viprā visarjitāḥ | 3.265a[255Ma]v/ K: yat tiṣṭhed tato gṛhabaliṃ kuryād iti dharmo vyavasthitaḥ || 265 ||
3.2.2.13. Food at Ancestral Rites O edn 497-499, O tr. 122 havir yac cirarātrāya yac ca-ānantyāya kalpate | pitṛbhyo vidhivad dattaṃ tat pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ || 266 || tilair vrīhi.yavair māṣair adbhir mūla.phalena vā | dattena māsaṃ tṛpyanti vidhivat pitaro nṛnām || 267 || dvau māsau matsyamāṃsena trīn māsān hāriṇena tu | aurabhreṇa-atha caturaḥ śākunena-atha pañca vai || 268 || ṣaṇmāsāṃś chāgamāṃsena pārṣatena ca sapta vai | aṣṭāv enasya māṃsena rauraveṇa nava-eva tu || 269 || 3.269c[259Mc]v/ M: aiṇeyamāṃsena daśamāsāṃs tu tṛpyanti varāha.mahiṣāmiṣaiḥ | śaśa.kūrmayos tu māṃsena māsān ekādaśa-eva tu || 270 || saṃvatsaraṃ tu gavyena payasā pāyasena ca | 3.271a[261Ma]v/ M: saṃvatsare vārdhrīṇasasya māṃsena tṛptir dvādaśavārṣikī || 271 || kālaśākaṃ mahāśalkāḥ khaṅga.lohāmiṣaṃ madhu | ānantyāya-eva kalpyante muni.annāni ca sarvaśaḥ || 272 ||
3.2.2.14. Times for Ancestral Rites O edn 499-502, O tr. 122-123 yat kiṃ cin madhunā miśraṃ pradadyāt tu trayodaśīm | tad apy akṣayam eva syād varṣāsu ca maghāsu ca || 273 || api naḥ sa kule bhūyād yo no dadyāt trayodaśīm | pāyasaṃ madhu.sarpirbhyāṃ prāk chāye kuñjarasya ca || 274 || yad yad dadāti vidhivat samyak śraddhāsamanvitaḥ | tat tat pitṝṇāṃ bhavati paratra-anantam akṣayam || 275 || kṛṣṇapakṣe daśamyādau varjayitvā caturdaśīm | śrāddhe praśastās tithayo yathā-etā na tathā-itarāḥ || 276 || yukṣu kurvan dina.ṛkṣeṣu sarvān kāmān samaśnute | ayukṣu tu pitṝn sarvān prajāṃ prāpnoti puṣkalām || 277 || yathā ca-eva-aparaḥ pakṣaḥ pūrvapakṣād viśiṣyate | tathā śrāddhasya pūrvāhṇād aparāhṇo viśiṣyate || 278 || prācīnāvītinā samyag apasavyam a.tandriṇā | pitryam ā nidhanāt kāryaṃ vidhivad darbha.pāṇinā || 279 || rātrau śrāddhaṃ na kurvīta rākṣasī kīrtitā hi sā | sandhyayor ubhayoś ca-eva sūrye ca-eva-acira.udite || 280 || anena vidhinā śrāddhaṃ trir abdasya-iha nirvapet | hemanta.grīṣma.varṣāsu pāñcayajñikam anvaham || 281 || na paitṛyajñiyo homo laukike 'gnau vidhīyate | na darśena vinā śrāddham āhita.agner dvijanmanaḥ || 282 || yad eva tarpayaty adbhiḥ pitṝn snātvā dvijottamaḥ | tena-eva kṛtsnam āpnoti pitṛyajñakriyāphalam || 283 || vasūn vadanti tu pitṝn rudrāṃś ca-eva pitāmahān | prapitāmahāṃs tathā-ādityān śrutir eṣā sanātanī || 284 ||
3.2.3. Conclusion O edn 503, O tr. 123 vighasāśī bhaven nityaṃ nityaṃ vā-amṛta.bhojanaḥ | vighaso bhuktaśeṣaṃ tu yajñaśeṣaṃ tathā-amṛtam || 285 || etad vo 'bhihitaṃ sarvaṃ vidhānaṃ pāñcayajñikam | dvijātimukhyavṛttīnāṃ vidhānaṃ śrūyatām iti || 286 ||
Chapter 4 O edn 504-557, O tr. 124-137
4.1. The Bath-Graduate O edn 504-557, O tr. 124-137 caturtham āyuṣo bhāgam uṣitvā-ādyaṃ gurau dvijāḥ | dvitīyam āyuṣo bhāgaṃ kṛta.dāro gṛhe vaset || 1 ||
4.1.1. Right Livelihood O edn 504-506, O tr. 124 adroheṇa-eva bhūtānām alpadroheṇa vā punaḥ | yā vṛttis tāṃ samāsthāya vipro jīved anāpadi || 2 || yātrāmātraprasiddhi.arthaṃ svaiḥ karmabhir agarhitaiḥ | akleśena śarīrasya kurvīta dhanasañcayam || 3 || ṛta.amṛtābhyāṃ jīvet tu mṛtena pramṛtena vā | satya.anṛtābhyām api vā na śvavṛttyā kadā cana || 4 || ṛtam uñcha.śilaṃ jñeyam amṛtaṃ syād ayācitam | mṛtaṃ tu yācitaṃ bhaikṣaṃ pramṛtaṃ karṣaṇaṃ smṛtam || 5 || satya.anṛtaṃ tu vāṇijyaṃ tena ca-eva-api jīvyate | sevā śvavṛttir ākhyātā tasmāt tāṃ parivarjayet || 6 || kusūla.dhānyako vā syāt kumbhī.dhānyaka eva vā | tryaha.ehiko vā-api bhaved a.śvastanika eva vā || 7 || caturṇām api ca-eteṣāṃ dvijānāṃ gṛhamedhinām | jyāyān paraḥ paro jñeyo dharmato lokajittamaḥ || 8 || ṣaṭ.karma-eko bhavaty eṣāṃ tribhir anyaḥ pravartate | dvābhyām ekaś caturthas tu brahmasattreṇa jīvati || 9 || vartayaṃś ca śila.uñchābhyām agnihotra.parāyaṇaḥ | iṣṭīḥ pārvāyaṇāntīyāḥ kevalā nirvapet sadā || 10 || na lokavṛttaṃ varteta vṛttihetoḥ kathaṃ cana | a.jihmām a.śathāṃ śuddhām jīved brāhmaṇajīvikām || 11 || santoṣaṃ param āsthāya sukhārthī saṃyato bhavet | santoṣa.mūlaṃ hi sukhaṃ duḥkha.mūlaṃ viparyayaḥ || 12 ||
4.1.2. Observances O edn 506-507, O tr. 124-125 ato 'nyatamayā vṛttyā jīvaṃs tu snātako dvijaḥ | svarga.āyuṣya.yaśasyāni vratāṇi-imāni dhārayet || 13 || 4.13cv/ M: svargya.āyuṣya. veda.uditaṃ svakaṃ karma nityaṃ kuryād atandritaḥ | tadd hi kurvan yathāśakti prāpnoti paramāṃ gatim || 14 || na-īheta-arthān prasaṅgena na viruddhena karmaṇā | na vidyamāneṣv artheṣu na-ārtyām api yatas tataḥ || 15 || 4.15cv/ M: na kalpamāneṣv artheṣu indriyārtheṣu sarveṣu na prasajyeta kāmataḥ | atiprasaktiṃ ca-eteṣāṃ manasā sannivartayet || 16 || sarvān parityajed arthān svādhyāyasya virodhinaḥ | yathā tathā-adhyāpayaṃs tu sā hy asya kṛtakṛtyatā || 17 || vayasaḥ karmaṇo 'rthasya śrutasya-abhijanasya ca | veṣa.vāc.buddhi.sārūpyam ācaran vicared iha || 18 ||
4.1.3. Study O edn 507, O tr. 125 buddhi.vṛddhi.karāṇy āśu dhanyāni ca hitāni ca | nityaṃ śāstrāṇy avekṣeta nigamāṃś ca-eva vaidikān || 19 || yathā yathā hi puruṣaḥ śāstraṃ samadhigacchati | tathā tathā vijānāti vijñānaṃ ca-asya rocate || 20 ||
4.1.4. Ritual Duties O edn 507-509, O tr. 125 ṛṣiyajñaṃ devayajñaṃ bhūtayajñaṃ ca sarvadā | nṛyajñaṃ pitṛyajñaṃ ca yathāśakti na hāpayet || 21 || etān eke mahāyajñān yajñaśāstravido janāḥ | an.īhamānāḥ satatam indriyeṣv eva juhvati || 22 || vācy eke juhvati prāṇaṃ prāṇe vācaṃ ca sarvadā | vāci prāṇe ca paśyanto yajñanirvṛttim akṣayām || 23 || jñānena-eva-apare viprā yajanty etair makhaiḥ sadā | 4.24av/ M: yajante tair makhaiḥ sadā jñāna.mūlām kriyām eṣāṃ paśyanto jñānacakṣuṣā || 24 || agnihotraṃ ca juhuyād ādi.ante dyu.niśoḥ sadā | darśena ca-ardhamāsānte paurṇāmāsena ca-eva hi || 25 || sasyānte navasasya.iṣṭyā tathā-ṛtu.ante dvijo 'dhvaraiḥ | paśunā tv ayanasya-ādau samānte saumikair makhaiḥ || 26 || 4.26cv/ M: ayanānte tu samānte na-an.iṣṭvā navasasya.iṣṭyā paśunā ca-agnimān dvijaḥ | navānnam adyāt-māṃsaṃ vā dīrgham āyur jijīviṣuḥ || 27 || navena-an.arcitā hy asya paśuhavyena ca-agnayaḥ | prāṇān eva-attum icchanti navānna.āmiṣagardhinaḥ || 28 ||
4.1.5. Reception of Guests O edn 509, O tr. 125-126 āsana.aśana.śayyābhir adbhir mūla.phalena vā | na-asya kaś cid vased gehe śaktito 'n.arcito 'tithiḥ || 29 || pāṣāṇḍino vikarmasthān baiḍāla.vratikān-śaṭhān | haitukān baka.vṛttīṃś ca vāc.mātreṇa-api na-arcayet || 30 || vedavidyā.vrata.snātān-śrotriyān gṛhamedhinaḥ | pūjayedd havya.kavyena viparītāṃś ca varjayet || 31 || śaktito '.pacamānebhyo dātavyaṃ gṛhamedhinā | saṃvibhāgaś ca bhūtebhyaḥ kartavyo 'n.uparodhataḥ || 32 ||
4.1.6. Rules of Conduct-I O edn 510-511, O tr. 126 rājato dhanam anvicchet saṃsīdan snātakaḥ kṣudhā | yājya.antevāsinor vā-api na tv anyata iti sthitiḥ || 33 || na sīdet snātako vipraḥ kṣudhā śaktaḥ kathaṃ cana | na jīrṇa.malavad.vāsā bhavec ca vibhave sati || 34 || kḷptakeśa.nakha.śmaśrur dāntaḥ śukla.ambaraḥ śuciḥ | svādhyāye ca-eva yuktaḥ syān nityam ātmahiteṣu ca || 35 || vaiṇavīṃ dhārayed yaṣṭiṃ sa.udakaṃ ca kamaṇḍalum | yajñopavītaṃ vedaṃ ca śubhaṃ raukme ca kuṇḍale || 36 || na-īkṣeta-udyantam ādityaṃ na-astaṃ yāntaṃ kadā cana | na-upasṛṣṭaṃ na vāristhaṃ na madhyaṃ nabhaso gatam || 37 || na laṅghayed vatsatantrīṃ na pradhāvec ca varṣati | na ca-udake nirīkṣeta svarūpam iti dhāraṇā || 38 || mṛdaṃ gāṃ daivataṃ vipraṃ ghṛtaṃ madhu catuṣpatham | pradakṣiṇāni kurvīta prajñātāṃś ca vanaspatīn || 39 ||
4.1.7. Relationship with Women O edn 511-512, O tr. 126 na-upagacchet pramatto 'pi striyam ārtavadarśane | samānaśayane ca-eva na śayīta tayā saha || 40 || rajasā-abhiplutāṃ nārīṃ narasya hy upagacchataḥ | prajñā tejo balaṃ cakṣur āyuś ca-eva prahīyate || 41 || tāṃ vivarjayatas tasya rajasā samabhiplutām | prajñā tejo balaṃ cakṣur āyuś ca-eva pravardhate || 42 || na-aśnīyād bhāryayā sārdhaṃ na-enām īkṣeta ca-aśnatīm | kṣuvatīṃ jṛmbhamāṇāṃ vā na ca-āsīnāṃ yathāsukham || 43 || na-añjayantīṃ svake netre na ca-abhyaktām anāvṛtām | na paśyet prasavantīṃ ca tejas.kāmo dvijottamaḥ || 44 ||
4.1.8. Voiding Urine and Excrement O edn 512-514, O tr. 126-127 na-annam adyād ekavāsā na nagnaḥ snānam ācaret | na mūtraṃ pathi kurvīta na bhasmani na govraje || 45 || na phālakṛṣṭe na jale na cityāṃ na ca parvate | na jīrṇadevāyatane na valmīke kadā cana || 46 || na sa.sattveṣu garteṣu na gacchann api na sthitaḥ | na nadītīram āsādya na ca parvatamastake || 47 || vāyu.agni.vipram ādityam apaḥ paśyaṃs tathā-eva gāḥ | na kadā cana kurvīta viṣ.mūtrasya visarjanam || 48 || tiraskṛtya-uccaret kāṣṭha.loṣṭha.patra.tṛṇādinā | 4.49a[50Ma]v/ M: tṛṇādi ca niyamya prayato vācaṃ saṃvītāṅgo 'vaguṇṭhitaḥ || 49 || mūtra.uccāra.samutsargaṃ divā kuryād udaṅ.mukhaḥ | dakṣiṇā.abhimukho rātrau sandhyāyoś ca yathā divā || 50 || chāyāyām andhakāre vā rātrāv ahani vā dvijaḥ | yathāsukha.mukhaḥ kuryāt prāṇabādha.bhayeṣu ca || 51 || prati.agniṃ prati.sūryaṃ ca prati.soma.udaka.dvijam | prati.gu prati.vātaṃ ca prajñā naśyati mehataḥ || 52 || 4.52c[49Mc]v/ K: prati.gāṃ prati.vātaṃ
4.1.9. Rules of Conduct-II O edn 514-520, O tr. 127-128 na-agniṃ mukhena-upadhamen nagnāṃ na-īkṣeta ca striyam | na-amedhyaṃ prakṣiped agnau na ca pādau pratāpayet || 53 || adhastān na-upadadhyāc ca na ca-enam abhilaṅghayet | na ca-enaṃ pādataḥ kuryān na prāṇa.ābādham ācaret || 54 || na-aśnīyāt sandhivelāyāṃ na gacchen na-api saṃviśet | na ca-eva pralikhed bhūmiṃ na-ātmano 'paharet srajam || 55 || na-apsu mūtraṃ purīṣaṃ vā ṣṭhīvanaṃ vā samutsṛjet | amedhyaliptam anyad vā lohitaṃ vā viṣāṇi vā || 56 || na-ekaḥ supyāt-śūnyagehe na śreyāṃsaṃ prabodhayet | 4.57av/ śūnyagṛhe svapyān na-udakyayā-abhibhāṣeta yajñaṃ gacchen na ca-avṛtaḥ || 57 || agnyagāre gavāṃ goṣṭhe brāhmaṇānāṃ ca sannidhau | svādhyāye bhojane ca-eva dakṣinaṃ pāṇim uddharet || 58 || na vārayed gāṃ dhayantīṃ na ca-ācakṣīta kasya cit | na divi-indrāyudhaṃ dṛṣṭvā kasya cid darśayed budhaḥ || 59 || na-adharmike vased grāme na vyādhi.bahule bhṛśam | na-ekaḥ prapadyeta-adhvānaṃ na ciraṃ parvate vaset || 60 || na śūdrarājye nivasen na-adhārmikajanāvṛte | na pāṣaṇḍigaṇākrānte na-upasṣṛṭe 'ntyajair nṛbhiḥ || 61 || na bhuñjīta-uddhṛta.snehaṃ na-atisauhityam ācaret | na-atiprage na-atisāyaṃ na sāyaṃ prātar.āśitaḥ || 62 || na kurvīta vṛthāceṣṭāṃ na vāry añjalinā pibet | na-utsaṅge bhakṣayed bhakṣyān na jātu syāt kutūhalī || 63 || na nṛtyed atha vā gāyen na vāditrāṇi vādayet | 4.64av/ M: na nṛtyen na-eva gāyec ca na vāditrāṇi vādayet na-āsphoṭayen na ca kṣveḍen na ca rakto virāvayet || 64 || 4.64cv/ M: na ca rakto virodhayet na pādau dhāvayet kāṃsye kadā cid api bhājane | na bhinnabhāṇḍe bhuñjīta na bhāvapratidūṣite || 65 || upānahau ca vāsaś ca dhṛtam anyair na dhārayet | upavītam alaṅkāraṃ srajaṃ karakam eva ca || 66 || na-a.vinītair bhajed dhuryair na ca kṣudh.vyādhi.pīḍitaiḥ | 4.67av/ M: na-avinītair vrajed na bhinna.śṛṅga.akṣi.khurair na vāladhivirūpitaiḥ || 67 || vinītais tu vrajen nityam āśugair lakṣaṇānvitaiḥ | varṇa.rūpa.upasampannaiḥ pratodena-ātudan bhṛśam || 68 || 4.68cv/ M: pratodena-ākṣipan bālātapaḥ pretadhūmo varjyaṃ bhinnaṃ tathā-āsanam | na chindyān nakha.romāṇi dantair na-utpāṭayen nakhān || 69 || 4.69cv/ M: na cchindyān na mṛt.loṣṭhaṃ ca mṛdnīyān na chindyāt karajais tṛṇam | 4.70av/ M: cchindyāt na karma niṣphalaṃ kuryān na-āyatyām a.sukha.udayam || 70 || loṣṭhamardī tṛṇacchedī nakhakhādī ca yo naraḥ | sa vināśaṃ vrajaty āśu sūcakā-aśucir eva ca || 71 || 4.71cv/ M: sūcako 'śucir eva ca na vigarhya kathāṃ kuryād bahir mālyaṃ na dhārayet | 4.72av/ M: na vigṛhya kathāṃ kuryād gavāṃ ca yānaṃ pṛṣṭhena sarvathā-eva vigarhitam || 72 || a.dvāreṇa ca na-atīyād grāmaṃ vā veśma vā-āvṛtam | rātrau ca vṛkṣamūlāni dūrataḥ parivarjayet || 73 || na-akṣair dīvyet kadā cit tu svayaṃ na-upānahau haret | śayanastho na bhuñjīta na pāṇisthaṃ na ca-āsane || 74 || sarvaṃ ca tilasambaddhaṃ na-adyād astam ite ravau | na ca nagnaḥ śayīta-iha na ca-ucchiṣṭaḥ kva cid vrajet || 75 || ārdra.pādas tu bhuñjīta na-ārdra.pādas tu saṃviśet | ārdra.pādas tu bhuñjāno dīrgham āyur avāpnuyāt || 76 || a.cakṣurviṣayaṃ durgaṃ na prapadyeta karhi cit | na viṣ.mūtram udīkṣeta na bāhubhyāṃ nadīṃ taret || 77 || adhitiṣṭhen na keśāṃs tu na bhasma.asthi.kapālikāḥ | na kārpāsa.asthi na tuṣān dīrgham āyur jijīviṣuḥ || 78 || na saṃvasec ca patitair na cāṇḍālair na pulkasaiḥ | na mūrkhair na-avaliptaiś ca na-antyair na-antyāvasāyibhiḥ || 79 || na śūdrāya matiṃ dadyān na-ucchiṣṭaṃ na haviṣkṛtam | na ca-asya-upadiśed dharmaṃ na ca-asya vratam ādiśet || 80 || yo hy asya dharmam ācaṣṭe yaś ca-eva-ādiśati vratam | so 'saṃvṛtaṃ nāma tamaḥ saha tena-eva majjati || 81 || na saṃhatābhyāṃ pāṇibhyāṃ kaṇḍūyed ātmanaḥ śiraḥ | na spṛśec ca-etad ucchiṣṭo na ca snāyād vinā tataḥ || 82 || keśagrahān prahārāṃś ca śirasy etān vivarjayet | śiraḥsnātaś ca tailena na-aṅgaṃ kiṃ cid api spṛśet || 83 ||
4.1.10. People from Whom Gifts May Not Be Accepted O edn 520-522, O tr. 128 na rājñaḥ pratigṛhṇīyād arājanyaprasūtitaḥ | sūnā.cakra.dhvajavatāṃ veśena-eva ca jīvatām || 84 || daśasūnā.samaṃ cakraṃ daśacakra.samo dhvajaḥ | daśadhvaja.samo veśo daśaveśa.samo nṛpaḥ || 85 || daśa sūṇāsahasrāṇi yo vāhayati saunikaḥ | tena tulyaḥ smṛto rājā ghoras tasya pratigrahaḥ || 86 || yo rājñaḥ pratigṛhṇāti lubdhasya-ucchāstravartinaḥ | sa paryāyeṇa yāti-imān narakān ekaviṃśatim || 87 || tāmisram andhatāmisraṃ mahāraurava.rauravau | narakaṃ kālasūtraṃ ca mahānarakam eva ca || 88 || sañjīvanaṃ mahāvīciṃ tapanaṃ sampratāpanam | saṃhātaṃ ca sa.kākolaṃ kuḍmalaṃ pratimūrtikam || 89 || 4.89cv/ M: pūtimṛttikam lohaśaṅkum ṛjīṣaṃ ca panthānaṃ śālmalīṃ nadīm | asipatravanaṃ ca-eva lohadārakam eva ca || 90 || etad vidanto vidvāṃso brāhmaṇā brahmavādinaḥ | na rājñaḥ pratigṛhṇanti pretya śreyo 'bhikāṅkṣiṇaḥ || 91 ||
4.1.11. Morning Duties O edn 522-523, O tr. 128 brāhme muhūrte budhyeta dharma.arthau ca-anucintayet | kāyakleśāṃś ca tan.mūlān vedatattvārtham eva ca || 92 || utthāya-āvaśyakaṃ kṛtvā kṛta.śaucaḥ samāhitaḥ | pūrvāṃ sandhyāṃ japaṃs tiṣṭhet svakāle ca-aparāṃ ciram || 93 || ṛṣayo dīrghasandhyatvād dīrgham āyur avāpnuyuḥ | prajñāṃ yaśaś ca kīrtiṃ ca brahmavarcasam eva ca || 94 ||
4.1.12. Vedic Study O edn 523-524, O tr. 128-129 śrāvaṇyāṃ prauṣṭhapadyāṃ vā-apy upākṛtya yathāvidhi | yuktaś chandāṃsy adhīyīta māsān vipro 'rdhapañcamān || 95 || puṣye tu chandasāṃ kuryād bahir utsarjanaṃ dvijaḥ | māghaśuklasya vā prāpte pūrvāhṇe prathame 'hani || 96 || yathāśāstraṃ tu kṛtvā-evam utsargaṃ chandasāṃ bahiḥ | viramet pakṣiṇīṃ rātriṃ tad eva-ekam ahar.niśam || 97 || ata ūrdhvaṃ tu chandāṃsi śukleṣu niyataḥ paṭhet | vedāṅgāni ca sarvāṇi kṛṣṇapakṣeṣu sampaṭhet || 98 || na-avispaṣṭam adhīyīta na śūdrajanasannidhau | na niśānte pariśrānto brahma-adhītya punaḥ svapet || 99 || yathā.uditena vidhinā nityaṃ chandaskṛtaṃ paṭhet | brahma chandaskṛtaṃ ca-eva dvijo yukto hy anāpadi || 100 ||
4.1.13. Suspension of Vedic Recitation O edn 524-529, O tr. 129-130 imān nityam anadhyāyān adhīyāno vivarjayet | adhyāpanaṃ ca kurvāṇaḥ śiṣyāṇāṃ vidhipūrvakam || 101 || karṇaśrave 'nile rātrau divā pāṃsusamūhane | etau varṣāsv an.adhyāyāv adhyāyajñāḥ pracakṣate || 102 || vidyut.stanita.varṣeṣu mahā.ulkānāṃ ca samplave | ākālikam anadhyāyam eteṣu manur abravīt || 103 || etāṃs tv abhyuditān vidyād yadā prāduṣkṛtāgniṣu | tadā vidyād anadhyāyam an.ṛtau ca-abhradarśane || 104 || nirghāte bhūmicalane jyotiṣāṃ ca-upasarjane | etān ākālikān vidyād anadhyāyān ṛtāv api || 105 || prāduṣkṛteṣv agniṣu tu vidyut.stanita.niḥsvane | sa.jyotiḥ syād anadhyāyaḥ śeṣe rātrau yathā divā || 106 || nitya.anadhyāya eva syād grāmeṣu nagareṣu ca | dharmanaipuṇya.kāmānāṃ pūtigandhe ca sarvadā || 107 || 4.107cv/ M: sarvaśaḥ antargata.śave grāme vṛṣalasya ca sannidhau | anadhyāyo rudyamāne samavāye janasya ca || 108 || udake madhyarātre ca viṣ.mūtrasya visarjane | ucchiṣṭaḥ śrāddhabhuk ca-eva manasā-api na cintayet || 109 || pratigṛhya dvijo vidvān ekoddiṣṭasya ketanam | 4.110av/ M: ekoddiṣṭa.niketanam tryahaṃ na kīrtayed brahma rājño rāhoś ca sūtake || 110 || yāvad ekānudiṣṭasya gandho lepaś ca tiṣṭhati | viprasya viduṣo dehe tāvad brahma na kīrtayet || 111 || śayānaḥ prauḍha.pādaś ca kṛtvā ca-eva-avasakthikām | na-adhīyīta-āmiṣaṃ jagdhvā sūtakānnādyam eva ca || 112 || nīhāre bāṇaśabde ca sandhyayor eva ca-ubhayoḥ | amāvāsyā.caturdaśyoḥ paurṇamāsy.aṣṭakāsu ca || 113 || amāvāsyā guruṃ hanti śiṣyaṃ hanti caturdaśī | brahma-aṣṭaka.paurṇamāsyau tasmāt tāḥ parivarjayet || 114 || pāṃsuvarṣe diśāṃ dāhe gomāyuvirute tathā | śva.khara.uṣṭre ca ruvati paṅktau ca na paṭhed dvijaḥ || 115 || na-adhīyīta śmaśānānte grāmānte govraje 'pi vā | vasitvā maithunaṃ vāsaḥ śrāddhikaṃ pratigṛhya ca || 116 || prāṇi vā yadi vā-aprāṇi yat kiṃ cit-śrāddhikaṃ bhavet | tad ālabhya-apy anadhyāyaḥ pāṇy.āsyo hi dvijaḥ smṛtaḥ || 117 || corair upadrute grāme sambhrame ca-agnikārite |]4.118av/ M: caurair upaplute, sambhrame ākālikam anadhyāyaṃ vidyāt sarvādbhuteṣu ca || 118 || upākarmaṇi ca-utsarge trirātraṃ kṣepaṇaṃ smṛtam | aṣṭakāsu tv ahorātram ṛtvantāsu ca rātriṣu || 119 || na-adhīyīta-aśvam ārūḍho na vṛkṣaṃ na ca hastinam | na nāvaṃ na kharaṃ na-uṣṭraṃ na-iriṇastho na yānagaḥ || 120 || na vivāde na kalahe na senāyāṃ na saṅgare | na bhuktamātre na-ajīrṇe na vamitvā na śuktake || 121 || atithiṃ ca-an.anujñāpya mārute vāti vā bhṛśam | rudhire ca srute gātrāt-śastreṇa ca parikṣate || 122 || sāmadhvanāv ṛc.yajuṣī na-adhīyīta kadā cana | vedasya-adhītya vā-apy antam āraṇyakam adhītya ca || 123 || ṛgvedo deva.daivatyo yajurvedas tu mānuṣaḥ | sāmavedaḥ smṛtaḥ pitryas tasmāt tasya-aśucir dhvaniḥ || 124 || etad vidvanto vidvāṃsas trayīniṣkarṣam anvaham | kramataḥ pūrvam abhyasya paścād vedam adhīyate || 125 || paśu.maṇḍūka.mārjāra.śva.sarpa.nakula.ākhubhiḥ | antarāgamane vidyād anadhyāyam ahar.niśam || 126 || dvāv eva varjayen nityam anadhyāyau prayatnataḥ | svādhyāyabhūmiṃ ca-aśuddham ātmānaṃ ca-aśuciṃ dvijaḥ || 127 ||
4.1.14. Rules of Conduct-III O edn 529-535, O tr. 130-132 amāvāsyām aṣṭamīṃ ca paurṇamāsīṃ caturdaśīm | brahmacārī bhaven nityam apy ṛtau snātako dvijaḥ || 128 || na snānam ācared bhuktvā na-āturo na mahāniśi | na vāsobhiḥ saha-ajasraṃ na-avijñāte jalāśaye || 129 || devatānāṃ guro rājñaḥ snātaka.ācāryayos tathā | na-ākrāmet kāmataś chāyāṃ babhruṇo dīkṣitasya ca || 130 || madhyandine 'rdharātre ca śrāddhaṃ bhuktvā ca sa.āmiṣam | sandhyayor ubhayoś ca-eva na seveta catuṣpatham || 131 || udvartanam apasnānaṃ viṣ.mūtre raktam eva ca | śleśma.niṣṭhyūta.vāntāni na-adhitiṣṭhet tu kāmataḥ || 132 || vairiṇaṃ na-upaseveta sahāyaṃ ca-eva vairiṇaḥ | adhārmikaṃ taskaraṃ ca parasya-eva ca yoṣitaṃ || 133 || na hi-īdṛśam an.āyuṣyaṃ loke kiṃ cana vidyate | yādṛśaṃ puruṣasya-iha paradāra.upasevanam || 134 || kṣatriyaṃ ca-eva sarpaṃ ca brāhmaṇaṃ ca bahu.śrutam | na-avamanyeta vai bhūṣṇuḥ kṛśān api kadā cana || 135 || etat trayaṃ hi puruṣaṃ nirdahed avamānitam | tasmād etat trayaṃ nityaṃ na-avamanyeta buddhimān || 136 || na-ātmānam avamanyeta purvābhir a.samṛddhibhiḥ | ā mṛtyoḥ śriyam anvicchen na-enāṃ manyeta dur.labhām || 137 || satyaṃ brūyāt priyaṃ brūyān na brūyāt satyam apriyam | priyaṃ ca na-anṛtaṃ brūyād eṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ || 138 || bhadraṃ bhadram iti brūyād bhadram ity eva vā vadet | śuṣka.vairaṃ vivādaṃ ca na kuryāt kena cit saha || 139 || na-atikalyaṃ na-atisāyaṃ na-atimadhyandine sthite | na-ajñātena samaṃ gacchen na-eko na vṛṣalaiḥ saha || 140 || hīna.aṅgān atirikta.aṅgān vidyā.hīnān vayo.'dhikān | 4.141av/ M: vayo'tigān rūpa.draviṇa.hīnāṃś ca jāti.hīnāṃś ca na-ākṣipet || 141 || 4.141cv/ M: rūpadravya.hīnāṃś ca na spṛśet pāṇinā-ucchiṣṭo vipro go.brāhmaṇa.analāṇ | na ca-api paśyed aśuciḥ sustho jyotirgaṇān divā || 142 || 4.142cv/ M: svastho jyotirgaṇān divi spṛṣṭvā-etān aśucir nityam adbhiḥ prāṇān upaspṛśet | gātrāṇi ca-eva sarvāṇi nābhiṃ pāṇitalena tu || 143 || an.āturaḥ svāni khāni na spṛśed animittataḥ | romāṇi ca rahasyāni sarvāṇy eva vivarjayet || 144 || maṅgala.ācārayuktaḥ syāt prayata.ātmā jita.indriyaḥ | japec ca juhuyāc ca-eva nityam agnim atandritaḥ || 145 || maṅgala.ācārayuktānāṃ nityaṃ ca prayata.ātmanām | japatāṃ juhvatāṃ ca-eva vinipāto na vidyate || 146 || vedam eva-abhyasen nityaṃ yathākālam atandritaḥ | 4.147av/ M: vedam eva japen taṃ hy asya-āhuḥ paraṃ dharmam upadharmo 'nya ucyate || 147 || vedābhyāsena satataṃ śaucena tapasā-eva ca | adroheṇa ca bhūtānāṃ jātiṃ smarati paurvikīm || 148 || paurvikīṃ saṃsmaran jātiṃ brahma-eva-abhyasyate punaḥ | 4.149av/ M: dvijaḥ brahmābhyāsena ca-ajasram anantaṃ sukham aśnute || 149 || sāvitrān-śāntihomāṃś ca kuryāt parvasu nityaśaḥ | 4.150av/ M: sāvitrān śāntihomāṃś pitṝṃś ca-eva-aṣṭakāsv arcen nityam anvaṣṭakāsu ca || 150 || dūrād āvasathān mūtraṃ dūrāt pādāvasecanam | ucchiṣtānna.niṣekaṃ ca dūrād eva samācaret || 151 || maitraṃ prasādhanaṃ snānaṃ dantadhāvanam añjanam | pūrvāhṇa eva kurvīta devatānāṃ ca pūjanam || 152 || daivatāny abhigacchet tu dhārmikāṃś ca dvijottamān | īśvaraṃ ca-eva rakṣārthaṃ gurūn eva ca parvasu || 153 || abhivādayed vṛddhāṃś ca dadyāc ca-eva-āsanaṃ svakam | kṛta.añjalir upāsīta gacchataḥ pṛṣṭhato 'nviyāt || 154 || śruti.smṛti.uditaṃ samyaṅ nibaddhaṃ sveṣu karmasu | dharmamūlaṃ niṣeveta sad.ācāram atandritaḥ || 155 || ācārāt-labhate hy āyur ācārād īpsitāḥ prajāḥ | ācārād dhanam akṣayyam ācāro hanty alakṣaṇam || 156 || dur.ācāro hi puruṣo loke bhavati ninditaḥ | duḥkhabhāgī ca satataṃ vyādhito 'lpa.āyur eva ca || 157 || sarvalakṣaṇa.hīno 'pi yaḥ sadācāravān naraḥ | śraddadhāno 'n.asūyaś ca śataṃ varṣāṇi jīvati || 158 || yad yat paravaśaṃ karma tat tad yatnena varjayet | yad yad ātmavaśaṃ tu syāt tat tat seveta yatnataḥ || 159 || sarvaṃ paravaśaṃ duḥkhaṃ sarvam ātmavaśaṃ sukham | etad vidyāt samāsena lakṣaṇaṃ sukha.duḥkhayoḥ || 160 || yat karma kurvato 'sya syāt paritoṣo 'ntarātmanaḥ | tat prayatnena kurvīta viparītaṃ tu varjayet || 161 ||
4.1.15. Avoiding Violence O edn 535-537, O tr. 132 ācāryaṃ ca pravaktāraṃ pitaraṃ mātaraṃ gurum | na hiṃsyād brāhmaṇān gāś ca sarvāṃś ca-eva tapasvinaḥ || 162 || nāstikyaṃ vedanindāṃ ca devatānāṃ ca kutsanam | dveṣaṃ dambhaṃ ca mānaṃ ca krodhaṃ taikṣṇyaṃ ca varjayet || 163 || 4.163cv/ M: dveṣaṃ stambhaṃ ca parasya daṇḍaṃ na-udyacchet kruddho na-enaṃ nipātayet | anyatra putrāt-śiṣyād vā śiṣṭi.arthaṃ tāḍayet tu tau || 164 || brāhmaṇāya-avagurya-eva dvijātir vadhakāmyayā | śataṃ varṣāṇi tāmisre narake parivartate || 165 || tāḍayitvā tṛṇena-api saṃrambhāt-matipūrvakam | ekaviṃśatīm ājātīḥ pāpayoniṣu jāyate || 166 || ayudhyamānasya-utpādya brāhmaṇasya-asṛg aṅgataḥ | duḥkhaṃ sumahad āpnoti pretya-aprājñatayā naraḥ || 167 || śoṇitaṃ yāvataḥ pāṃsūn saṅgṛhṇāti mahītalāt | tāvato 'bdān amutra-anyaiḥ śoṇita.utpādako 'dyate || 168 || na kadā cid dvije tasmād vidvān avagured api | na tāḍayet tṛṇena-api na gātrāt srāvayed asṛk || 169 ||
4.1.16. Following the Path of Righteousness O edn 537-539, O tr. 132-133 a.dhārmiko naro yo hi yasya ca-apy anṛtaṃ dhanam | hiṃsārataś ca yo nityaṃ na-iha-asau sukham edhate || 170 || 4.170cv/ M: hiṃsāratiś na sīdann api dharmeṇa mano 'dharme niveśayet | a.dhārmikānāṃ pāpānām āśu paśyan viparyayam || 171 || na-adharmaś carito loke sadyaḥ phalati gaur iva | śanair āvartyamānas tu kartur mūlāni kṛntati || 172 || yadi na-ātmani putreṣu na cet putreṣu naptṛṣu | na tv eva tu kṛto 'dharmaḥ kartur bhavati niṣ.phalaḥ || 173 || 4.173cv/ M: kṛto dharmaḥ? adharmeṇa-edhate tāvat tato bhadrāṇi paśyati | tataḥ sapatnān jayati sa.mūlas tu vinaśyati || 174 || satya.dharma.āryavṛtteṣu śauce ca-eva-āramet sadā | śiṣyāṃś ca śiṣyād dharmeṇa vāc.bāhu.udara.saṃyataḥ || 175 || parityajed artha.kāmau yau syātāṃ dharmavarjitau | dharmaṃ ca-apy asukha.udarkaṃ lokasaṅkruṣṭam eva ca || 176 || na pāṇi.pāda.capalo na netra.capalo 'n.ṛjuḥ | na syād vāk.capalaś ca-eva na paradrohakarma.dhīḥ || 177 || yena-asya pitaro yātā yena yātāḥ pitāmahāḥ | tena yāyāt satāṃ mārgaṃ tena gacchan na riṣyati || 178 || ṛtvik.purohita.ācāryair mātula.atithisaṃśritaiḥ | bāla.vṛddha.āturair vaidyair jñāti.sambandhi.bāndhavaiḥ || 179 ||
4.1.17. Family and Social Relations O edn 539-540, O tr. 133 mātā.pitṛbhyāṃ jāmībhir bhrātrā putreṇa bhāryayā | duhitrā dāsavargeṇa vivādaṃ na samācaret || 180 || etair vivādān santyajya sarvapāpaiḥ pramucyate | etair jitaiś ca jayati sarvān-lokān imān gṛhī || 181 || ācāryo brahmaloka.īśaḥ prājāpatye pitā prabhuḥ | atithis tv indraloka.īśo devalokasya ca-ṛtvijaḥ || 182 || jāmayo 'psarasām loke vaiśvadevasya bāndhavāḥ | sambandhino hy apāṃ loke pṛthivyāṃ mātṛ.mātulau || 183 || ākāśa.īśās tu vijñeyā bāla.vṛddha.kṛśa.āturāḥ | bhrātā jyeṣṭhaḥ samaḥ pitrā bhāryā putraḥ svakā tanuḥ || 184 || chāyā svo dāsavargaś ca duhitā kṛpaṇaṃ param | tasmād etair adhikṣiptaḥ saheta-a.sañjvaraḥ sadā || 185 ||
4.1.18. Accepting and Giving Gifts O edn 540-542, O tr. 133-134 pratigrahasamartho 'pi prasaṅgaṃ tatra varjayet | pratigraheṇa hy asya-āśu brāhmaṃ tejaḥ praśāmyati || 186 || na dravyāṇām a.vijñāya vidhiṃ dharmyaṃ pratigrahe | prājñaḥ pratigrahaṃ kuryād avasīdann api kṣudhā || 187 || hiraṇyaṃ bhūmim aśvaṃ gām annaṃ vāsas tilān ghṛtam | pratigṛhṇann a.vidvāṃs tu bhasmī.bhavati dāruvat || 188 || hiraṇyam āyur annaṃ ca bhūr gauś ca-apy oṣatas tanum | aśvaś cakṣus tvacaṃ vāso ghṛtaṃ tejas tilāh prajāḥ || 189 || a.tapās tv an.adhīyānaḥ pratigraha.rucir dvijaḥ | ambhasy aśmaplavena-iva saha tena-eva majjati || 190 || tasmād a.vidvān bibhiyād yasmāt tasmāt pratigrahāt | svalpakena-apy a.vidvān hi paṅke gaur iva sīdati || 191 || na vāry api prayacchet tu baiḍālavratike dvije | na bakavratike pāpe na-a.vedavidi dharmavit || 192 || triṣv apy eteṣu dattaṃ hi vidhinā-apy arjitaṃ dhanam | dātur bhavaty anarthāya paratra-ādātur eva ca || 193 || yathā plavena-aupalena nimajjaty udake taran | tathā nimajjato 'dhastād ajñau dātṛ.pratīcchakau || 194 ||
4.1.19. Hypocrisy O edn 542-543, O tr. 134 dharmadhvajī sadā lubdhaś chādmiko lokadambhakaḥ | | baiḍālavratiko jñeyo hiṃsraḥ sarvābhisandhakaḥ || 195 || adho.dṛṣṭir naiṣkṛtikaḥ svārthasādhana.tatparaḥ | śaṭho mithyāvinītaś ca bakavratacaro dvijaḥ || 196 || ye bakavratino viprā ye ca mārjāraliṅginaḥ | te patanty andhatāmisre tena pāpena karmaṇā || 197 || na dharmasya-apadeśena pāpaṃ kṛtvā vrataṃ caret | vratena pāpaṃ pracchādya kurvan strī.śūdra.dambhanam || 198 || pretya-iha ca-īdṛśā viprā garhyante brahmavādibhiḥ | chadmanā caritaṃ yac ca vrataṃ rakṣāṃsi gacchati || 199 || aliṅgī liṅgiveṣeṇa yo vṛttim upajīvati | sa liṅgināṃ haraty enas tiryagyonau ca jāyate || 200 ||
4.1.20. Using What Belongs to Others O edn 543-544, O tr. 134 parakīyanipāneṣu na snāyādd hi kadā cana | 4.201a[202Ma]v/ K: snāyāc ca kadā cana nipānakartuḥ snātvā tu duṣkṛtāṃśena lipyate || 201 || yāna.śayyā.āsanāny asya kūpa.udyāna.gṛhāṇi ca | a.dattāny upayuñjāna enasaḥ syāt turīya.bhāk || 202 || nadīṣu devakhāteṣu taḍāgeṣu saraḥsu ca | snānaṃ samācaren nityaṃ garta.prasravaṇeṣu ca || 203 || yamān seveta satataṃ na nityaṃ niyamān budhaḥ | yamān pataty a.kurvāṇo niyamān kevalān bhajan || 204 ||
4.1.21. Unfit Food O edn 545-449, O tr. 134-135 na-aśrotriyatate yajñe grāmayājikṛte tathā | striyā klībena ca hute bhuñjīta brāhmaṇaḥ kva cit || 205 || aślīkam etat sādhūnāṃ yatra juhvaty amī haviḥ | 4.206a[207Ma]v/ M: a.ślīlam pratīpam etad devānāṃ tasmāt tat parivarjayet || 206 || matta.kruddha.āturāṇāṃ ca na bhuñjīta kadā cana | keśa.kīṭāvapannaṃ ca padā spṛṣṭaṃ ca kāmataḥ || 207 || bhrūṇaghna.avekṣitaṃ ca-eva saṃspṛṣṭaṃ ca-apy udakyayā | patatriṇa.avalīḍhaṃ ca śunā saṃspṛṣṭam eva ca || 208 || gavā ca-annam upaghrātaṃ ghuṣṭānnaṃ ca viśeṣataḥ | gaṇānnaṃ gaṇikānnaṃ ca viduṣā ca jugupsitam || 209 || stena.gāyanayoś ca-annaṃ takṣṇo vārdhuṣikasya ca | dīkṣitasya kadaryasya baddhasya nigaḍasya ca || 210 || abhiśastasya ṣaṇḍhasya puṃścalyā dāmbhikasya ca | śuktaṃ paryuṣitaṃ ca-eva śūdrasya-ucchiṣṭam eva ca || 211 || cikitsakasya mṛgayoḥ krūrasya-ucchiṣṭa.bhojinaḥ | ugrānnaṃ sūtikānnaṃ ca paryācāntam a.nirdaśam || 212 || an.arcitaṃ vṛthāmāṃsam a.vīrāyāś ca yoṣitaḥ | dviṣadannaṃ nagarī.annaṃ patitānnam avakṣutam || 213 || piśuna.anṛtinoś ca-annaṃ kratuvikrayiṇas tathā | 4.214a[215Ma]v/ M: kratuvikrayakasya ca śailūṣa.tunnavāya.annaṃ kṛtaghnasya-annam eva ca || 214 || karmārasya niṣādasya raṅgāvatārakasya ca | suvarṇakartur veṇasya śastravikrayiṇas tathā || 215 || śvavatāṃ śauṇḍikānāṃ ca caila.nirṇejakasya ca | rañjakasya nṛśaṃsasya yasya ca-upapatir gṛhe || 216 || 4.216c[217Mc]v/ M: rajakasya mṛṣyanti ye ca-upapatiṃ strījitānām ca sarvaśaḥ | a.nirdaśaṃ ca pretānnam a.tuṣṭikaram eva ca || 217 || rājānnaṃ teja ādatte śūdrānnaṃ brahmavarcasam | āyuḥ suvarṇakārānnaṃ yaśaś carmāvakartinaḥ || 218 || kārukānnaṃ prajāṃ hanti balaṃ nirṇejakasya ca | gaṇānnaṃ gaṇikānnaṃ ca lokebhyaḥ parikṛntati || 219 || pūyaṃ cikitsakasya-annaṃ puṃścalyās tv annam indriyam | viṣṭhā vārdhuṣikasya-annaṃ śastravikrayiṇo malam || 220 || ya ete 'nye tv abhojya.annāḥ kramaśaḥ parikīrtitāḥ | teṣāṃ tvag.asthi.romāṇi vadanty annaṃ manīṣiṇaḥ || 221 || bhuktvā-ato 'nyatam asya-annam amatyā kṣapaṇaṃ tryaham | matyā bhuktvā-ācaret kṛcchraṃ retas.viṣ.mūtram eva ca || 222 || na-adyāt-śūdrasya pakvānnaṃ vidvān a.śrāddhino dvijaḥ | ādadīta-āmam eva-asmād avṛttāv ekarātrikam || 223 || śrotriyasya kadaryasya vadānyasya ca vārdhuṣeḥ | mīmāṃsitvā-ubhayaṃ devāḥ samam annam akalpayan || 224 || tān prajāpatir āha-etya mā kṛdhvaṃ viṣamaṃ samam | śraddhāpūtaṃ vadānyasya hatam a.śraddhayā-itarat || 225 ||
4.1.22. Gifts and Their Rewards O edn 549-552, O tr. 135-136 śraddhayā-iṣṭaṃ ca pūrtaṃ ca nityaṃ kuryād atandritaḥ | śraddhākṛte hy akṣaye te bhavataḥ svāgatair dhanaiḥ || 226 || dānadharmaṃ niṣeveta nityam aiṣṭika.paurtikam | parituṣṭena bhāvena pātram āsādya śaktitaḥ || 227 || yat kiṃ cid api dātavyaṃ yācitena-an.asūyayā | 4.228a[229Ma]v/ M: anasūyatā? utpatsyate hi tat pātraṃ yat tārayati sarvataḥ || 228 || vāridas tṛptim āpnoti sukham akṣayyam annadaḥ | 4.229a[230Ma]v/ M: akṣayam tilapradaḥ prajām iṣṭāṃ dīpadaś cakṣur uttamam || 229 || bhūmido bhūmim āpnoti dīrgham āyur hiraṇyadaḥ | gṛhado 'gryāṇi veśmāni rūpyado rūpam uttamam || 230 || vāsodaś candrasālokyam aśvisālokyam aśvadaḥ | anaḍuhaḥ śriyaṃ puṣṭāṃ godo bradhnasya viṣṭapam || 231 || yāna.śayyāprado bhāryām aiśvaryam abhayapradaḥ | dhānyadaḥ śāśvataṃ saukhyaṃ brahmado brahmasārṣṭitām || 232 || sarveṣām eva dānānāṃ brahmadānaṃ viśiṣyate | vāri.anna.go.mahī.vāsas.tila.kāñcana.sarpiṣām || 233 || yena yena tu bhāvena yad yad dānaṃ prayacchati | tat tat tena-eva bhāvena prāpnoti pratipūjitaḥ || 234 || yo 'rcitaṃ pratigṛhṇāti dadāty arcitam eva vā | tāv ubhau gacchataḥ svargaṃ narakaṃ tu viparyaye || 235 || na vismayeta tapasā vaded iṣṭvā ca na-anṛtam | na-ārto 'py apavaded viprān na dattvā parikīrtayet || 236 || 4.236c[237Mc]v/ M: datvā yajño 'nṛtena kṣarati tapaḥ kṣarati vismayāt | āyur viprāpavādena dānaṃ ca parikīrtanāt || 237 ||
4.1.23. Accumulating Merit O edn 552-553, O tr. 136-137 dharmaṃ śanaiḥ sañcinuyād valmīkam iva puttikāḥ | 4.238a[239Ma]v/ M: sañcinuyād paralokasahāyārthaṃ sarvabhūtāny a.pīḍayan || 238 || na-amutra hi sahāyārthaṃ pitā mātā ca tiṣṭhataḥ | na putradāraṃ na jñātir dharmas tiṣṭhati kevalaḥ || 239 || ekaḥ prajāyate jantur eka eva pralīyate | eko 'nubhuṅkte sukṛtam eka eva ca duṣkṛtam || 240 || mṛtaṃ śarīram utsṛjya kāṣṭha.loṣṭasamaṃ kṣitau | vimukhā bāndhavā yānti dharmas tam anugacchati || 241 || tasmād dharmaṃ sahāyārthaṃ nityaṃ sañcinuyāt- śanaiḥ | dharmeṇa hi sahāyena tamas tarati dustaram || 242 || dharma.pradhānaṃ puruṣaṃ tapasā hata.kilbiṣam | paralokaṃ nayaty āśu bhāsvantaṃ kha.śarīriṇam || 243 || uttamair uttamair nityaṃ sambandhān ācaret saha | 4.244a[245Ma]v/ M: sambhandhān ninīṣuḥ kulam utkarṣam adhamān adhamāṃs tyajet || 244 || uttamān uttamān eva gacchan hīnāṃs tu varjayan | brāhmaṇaḥ śreṣṭhatām eti pratyavāyena śūdratām || 245 || dṛḍhakārī mṛdur dāntaḥ krūra.ācārair a.saṃvasan | ahiṃsro dama.dānābhyāṃ jayet svargaṃ tathā.vrataḥ || 246 ||
4.1.24. Acceptance of Gifts and Food O edn 554-556, O tr. 137 edha.udakaṃ mūla.phalam annam abhyudyataṃ ca yat | sarvataḥ pratigṛhṇīyāt- madhu-atha-abhayadakṣiṇām || 247 || āhṛta.abhyudyatāṃ bhikṣāṃ purastād a.pracoditām | mene prajāpatir grāhyām api duṣkṛta.karmaṇaḥ || 248 || na-aśnanti pitaras tasya daśavarṣāṇi pañca ca | na ca havyaṃ vahaty agnir yas tām abhyavamanyate || 249 || śayyāṃ gṛhān kuśān gandhān apaḥ puṣpaṃ maṇīn dadhi | dhānā matsyān payo māṃsaṃ śākaṃ ca-eva na nirṇudet || 250 || gurūn bhṛtyāṃś ca-ujjihīrṣann arciṣyan devatā.atithīn | sarvataḥ pratigṛhṇīyān na tu tṛpyet svayaṃ tataḥ || 251 || guruṣu tv abhyatīteṣu vinā vā tair gṛhe vasan | ātmano vṛttim anvicchan gṛhṇīyāt sādhutaḥ sadā || 252 || ārdhikaḥ kulamitraṃ ca gopālo dāsa.nāpitau | ete śūdreṣu bhojya.annā yāś ca-ātmānaṃ nivedayet || 253 || yādṛśo 'sya bhaved ātmā yādṛśaṃ ca cikīrṣitam | yathā ca-upacared enaṃ tathā-ātmānaṃ nivedayet || 254 || yo 'nyathā santam ātmānam anyathā satsu bhāṣate | sa pāpakṛttamo loke stena ātma.apahārakaḥ || 255 || vācy arthā niyatāḥ sarve vāc.mūlā vāc.viniḥsṛtāḥ | tāṃs tu yaḥ stenayed vācaṃ sa sarvasteyakṛt- naraḥ || 256 || 4.256c[257Mc]v/ M: tān tu?
4.1.25. Old Age and Retirement O edn 556-557, O tr. 137 maharṣi.pitṛ.devānāṃ gatvā-ānṛṇyaṃ yathāvidhi | putre sarvaṃ samāsajya vasen mādhyasthyam āsśritaḥ || 257 || 4.257c[258Mc]v/ M: āsthitaḥ ekākī cintayen nityaṃ vivikte hitam ātmanaḥ | 4.258a[259Ma]v/ M: hitam ātmani ekākī cintayāno hi paraṃ śreyo 'dhigacchati || 258 || eṣā-uditā gṛhasthasya vṛttir viprasya śāśvatī | snātakavratakalpaś ca sattvavṛddhikaraḥ śubhaḥ || 259 || anena vipro vṛttena vartayan veda.śāstravit | vyapeta.kalmaṣo nityaṃ brahmaloke mahīyate || 260 ||
Chapter 5 O edn 558-593, O tr. 138-147
5.1. Prologue O edn 558, O tr. 138 śrutvā-etān ṛṣayo dharmān snātakasya yathā.uditān | idam ūcur mahātmānam anala.prabhavaṃ bhṛgum || 1 || evaṃ yathā.uktaṃ viprāṇāṃ svadharmam anutiṣṭhatām | kathaṃ mṛtyuḥ prabhavati veda.śāstravidāṃ prabho || 2 || sa tān uvāca dharma.ātmā maharṣīn mānavo bhṛguḥ | śrūyatāṃ yena doṣeṇa mṛtyur viprān jighāṃsati || 3 ||
5.2. Forbidden Food O edn 558-562, O tr. 138-139 anabhyāsena vedānām ācārasya ca varjanāt | ālasyād annadoṣāc ca mṛtyur viprāñ jighāṃsati || 4 || 5.04cv/ M: viprān laśunaṃ gṛñjanaṃ ca-eva palāṇḍuṃ kavakāni ca | abhakṣyāṇi dvijātīnām amedhya.prabhavāni ca || 5 || lohitān vṛkṣaniryāsān vṛścana.prabhavāṃs tathā | 5.06av/ M: vraścana.prabhavāṃs śeluṃ gavyaṃ ca peyūṣaṃ prayatnena vivarjayet || 6 || 5.06cv/ M: pīyūṣaṃ vṛthā kṛsara.saṃyāvaṃ pāyasa.apūpam eva ca | an.upākṛtamāṃsāni devānnāni havīṃṣi ca || 7 || a.nirdaśāyā goḥ kṣīram auṣṭram aikaśaphaṃ tathā | āvikaṃ sandhinīkṣīraṃ vi.vatsāyāś ca goḥ payaḥ || 8 || 5.08cv/ M: sandhinīkṣīraṃ āraṇyānāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ mṛgāṇāṃ māhiṣaṃ vinā | strīkṣīraṃ ca-eva varjyāni sarvaśuktāni ca-eva hi || 9 || dadhi bhakṣyaṃ ca śukteṣu sarvaṃ ca dadhi.sambhavam | 5.10av/ M: dadhi.sambhavam yāni ca-eva-abhiṣūyante puṣpa.mūla.phalaiḥ śubhaiḥ || 10 || kravyādāñ śakunān sarvān-tathā grāmanivāsinaḥ | 5.11av/ M: kravyādaḥ śakunīn a.nirdiṣṭāṃś ca-ekaśaphāṃṣ ṭiṭṭibhaṃ ca vivarjayet || 11 || kalaviṅkaṃ plavaṃ haṃsaṃ cakrāhvaṃ grāmakukkuṭam | sārasaṃ rajjuvālaṃ ca dātyūhaṃ śuka.sārike || 12 || 5.12cv/ M: rajjudālaṃ pratudāñ jālapādāṃś ca koyaṣṭi.nakhaviṣkirān | 5.13av/ M: pratudān nimajjataś ca matsyādān saunaṃ vallūram eva ca || 13 || bakaṃ ca-eva balākāṃ ca kākolaṃ khañjarīṭakam | matsyādān viḍvarāhāṃś ca matsyān eva ca sarvaśaḥ || 14 || yo yasya māṃsam aśnāti sa tanmāṃsāda ucyate | matsyādaḥ sarvamāṃsādas tasmān matsyān vivarjayet || 15 || pāṭhīna.rohitāv ādyau niyuktau havya.kavyayoḥ | rājīvān siṃhatuṇḍāś ca sa.śalkāś ca-eva sarvaśaḥ || 16 || 5.16cv/ M: rājīvāḥ na bhakṣayed ekacarān ajñātāṃś ca mṛga.dvijān | bhakṣyeṣv api samuddiṣṭān sarvān pañcanakhāṃs tathā || 17 || śvāvidhaṃ śalyakaṃ godhāṃ khaḍga.kūrma.śaśāṃs tathā | bhakṣyān pañcanakheṣv āhur anuṣṭrāṃś ca-ekatodatah || 18 || chatrākaṃ viḍvarāhaṃ ca laśunaṃ grāmakukkuṭam | palāṇḍuṃ gṛñjanaṃ ca-eva matyā jagdhvā pated dvijaḥ || 19 || a.matyā-etāni ṣaḍ jagdhvā kṛcchraṃ sāntapanaṃ caret | yaticāndrāyāṇaṃ vā-api śeṣeṣu-upavased ahaḥ || 20 || saṃvatsarasya-ekam api caret kṛcchraṃ dvijottamaḥ | a.jñātabhuktaśuddhi.arthaṃ jñātasya tu viṣeśataḥ || 21 || yajñārthaṃ brāhmaṇair vadhyāḥ praśastā mṛga.pakṣiṇaḥ | bhṛtyānāṃ ca-eva vṛtti.artham agastyo hy ācarat purā || 22 || babhūvur hi puroḍāśā bhakṣyāṇāṃ mṛga.pakṣiṇām | purāṇeṣv api yajñeṣu brahma.kṣatrasaveṣu ca || 23 || 5.23cv/ M: purāṇeṣv ṛṣiyajñeṣu yat kiṃ cit snehasaṃyuktaṃ bhakṣyaṃ bhojyam a.garhitam | tat paryuṣitam apy ādyaṃ haviḥśeṣaṃ ca yad bhavet || 24 || cirasthitam api tv ādyam a.snehāktaṃ dvijātibhiḥ | yava.godhūmajaṃ sarvaṃ payasaś ca-eva vikriyā || 25 || etad uktaṃ dvijātīnāṃ bhakṣya.abhakṣyam a.śeṣataḥ | māṃsasya-ataḥ pravakṣyāmi vidhiṃ bhakṣaṇavarjane || 26 ||
5.3. Eating Meat O edn 562-568, O tr. 139-141 prokṣitaṃ bhakṣayen māṃsaṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ ca kāmyayā | yathāvidhi niyuktas tu prāṇānām eva ca-atyaye || 27 || prāṇasya-annam idaṃ sarvaṃ prajāpatir akalpayat | sthāvaraṃ jaṅgamaṃ ca-eva sarvaṃ prāṇasya bhojanam || 28 || carāṇām annam a.carā daṃṣṭriṇām apy a.daṃṣṭriṇaḥ | a.hastāś ca sa.hastānāṃ śūrāṇāṃ ca-eva bhīravaḥ || 29 || na-attā duṣyaty adann ādyān prāṇino 'hany.ahany api | dhātrā-eva sṛṣṭā hy ādyāś ca prāṇino 'ttāra eva ca || 30 || yajñāya jagdhir māṃsasya-ity eṣa daivo vidhiḥ smṛtaḥ | ato 'nyathā pravṛttis tu rākṣaso vidhir ucyate || 31 || krītvā svayaṃ vā-apy utpādya para.upakṛtam eva vā | devān pitṝṃś ca-arcayitvā khādan māṃsaṃ na duṣyati || 32 || na-adyād avidhinā māṃsaṃ vidhijño 'nāpadi dvijaḥ | jagdhvā hy a.vidhinā māṃsaṃ pretas tair adyate '.vaśaḥ || 33 || na tādṛśaṃ bhavaty eno mṛgahantur dhanārthinaḥ | yādṛśaṃ bhavati pretya vṛthāmāṃsāni khādataḥ || 34 || niyuktas tu yathānyāyaṃ yo māṃsaṃ na-atti mānavaḥ | sa pretya paśutāṃ yāti sambhavān ekaviṃśatim || 35 || asaṃskṛtān paśūn mantrair na-adyād vipraḥ kadā cana | mantrais tu saṃskṛtān adyāt-śāśvataṃ vidhim āsthitaḥ || 36 || kuryād ghṛtapaśuṃ saṅge kuryāt piṣṭapaśuṃ tathā | na tv eva tu vṛthā hantuṃ paśum icchet kadā cana || 37 || yāvanti paśuromāṇi tāvatkṛtvo ha māraṇam | vṛthāpaśughnaḥ prāpnoti pretya janmani janmani || 38 || yajñārthaṃ paśavaḥ sṛṣṭāḥ svayam eva svayambhuvā | yajño 'sya bhūtyai sarvasya tasmād yajñe vadho '.vadhaḥ || 39 || oṣadhyaḥ paśavo vṛkṣās tiryañcaḥ pakṣiṇas tathā | yajñārthaṃ nidhanaṃ prāptāḥ prāpnuvanty utsṛtīḥ punaḥ || 40 || 5.40cv/ M: ucchritīḥ madhuparke ca yajñe ca pitṛ.daivatakarmaṇi | atra-eva paśavo hiṃsyā na-anyatra-ity abravīn manuḥ || 41 || eṣv artheṣu paśūn hiṃsan vedatattvārthavid dvijaḥ | ātmānaṃ ca paśuṃ ca-eva gamayaty uttamaṃ gatim || 42 || gṛhe gurāv araṇye vā nivasann ātmavān dvijaḥ | na-a.vedavihitāṃ hiṃsām āpady api samācaret || 43 || yā vedavihitā hiṃsā niyatā-asmiṃś cara.acare | ahiṃsām eva tāṃ vidyād vedād dharmo hi nirbabhau || 44 || yo 'hiṃsakāni bhūtāni hinasty ātmasukha.icchayā | sa jīvāṃś ca mṛtaś ca-eva na kva cit sukham edhate || 45 || yo bandhanavadhakleśān prāṇināṃ na cikīrṣati | sa sarvasya hitaprepsuḥ sukham atyantam aśnute || 46 || yad dhyāyati yat kurute ratiṃ badhnāti yatra ca | tad avāpnoty ayatnena yo hinasti na kiṃ cana || 47 || na-a.kṛtvā prāṇināṃ hiṃsāṃ māṃsam utpadyate kva cit | na ca prāṇivadhaḥ svargyas tasmān māṃsaṃ vivarjayet || 48 || samutpattiṃ ca māṃsasya vadha.bandhau ca dehinām | prasamīkṣya nivarteta sarvamāṃsasya bhakṣaṇāt || 49 || na bhakṣayati yo māṃsaṃ vidhiṃ hitvā piśācavat | na loke priyatāṃ yāti vyādhibhiś ca na pīḍyate || 50 || anumantā viśasitā nihantā kraya.vikrayī | saṃskartā ca-upahartā ca khādakaś ca-iti ghātakāḥ || 51 || svamāṃsaṃ paramāṃsena yo vardhayitum icchati | an.abhyarcya pitṝn devāṃs tato 'nyo na-asty apuṇyakṛt || 52 || varṣe varṣe 'śvamedhena yo yajeta śataṃ samāḥ | māṃsāni ca na khāded yas tayoḥ puṇyaphalaṃ samam || 53 || phala.mūla.aśanair medhyair muni.annānāṃ ca bhojanaiḥ | na tat phalam avāpnoti yat-māṃsaparivarjanāt || 54 || māṃ sa bhakṣayitā-amutra yasya māṃsam iha-admy aham | etat-māṃsasya māṃsatvaṃ pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ || 55 || na māṃsabhakṣaṇe doṣo na madye na ca maithune | pravṛttir eṣā bhūtānāṃ nivṛttis tu mahāphalā || 56 || pretaśuddhiṃ pravakṣyāmi dravyaśuddhiṃ tathā-eva ca | caturṇām api varṇānāṃ yathāvad anupūrvaśaḥ || 57 ||
5.4. Bodily Purification O edn 568-579, O tr. 141-144
5.4.1. Death or Birth of a Person Belonging to the Same Ancestry O edn 568-577, O tr. 141-143 dantajāte 'nujāte ca kṛta.cūḍe ca saṃsthite | aśuddhā bāndhavāḥ sarve sūtake ca tathā-ucyate || 58 || daśāhaṃ śāvam āśaucaṃ sapiṇḍeṣu vidhīyate | arvāk sañcayanād asthnāṃ tryaham ekāham eva vā || 59 || sapiṇḍatā tu puruṣe saptame vinivartate | samānodakabhāvas tu janma.nāmnor a.vedane || 60 || yathā-idaṃ śāvam āśaucaṃ sapiṇḍeṣu vidhīyate | 5.61av/ not in M janane 'py evam eva syāt-nipuṇaṃ śuddhim icchatām || 61 || 5.61cv/ not in M sarveṣāṃ śāvam āśaucaṃ mātā.pitros tu sūtakam | 5.62a[61Ma]v/ M: janane 'py evam eva syān mātā.pitros tu sūtakam sūtakaṃ mātur eva syād upaspṛśya pitā śuciḥ || 62 || nirasya tu pumān-śukram upaspṛsya-eva śudhyati | baijikād abhisambandhād anurundhyād aghaṃ tryaham || 63 || ahnā ca-ekena rātryā ca trirātrair eva ca tribhiḥ | śava.spṛśo viśudhyanti tryahād udakadāyinaḥ || 64 || guroḥ pretasya śiṣyas tu pitṛmedhaṃ samācaran | pretahāraiḥ samaṃ tatra daśarātreṇa śudhyati || 65 || 5.65c[64Mc]v/ M: pretāhāraiḥ rātribhir māsa.tulyābhir garbhasrāve viśudhyati | rajasy uparate sādhvī snānena strī rajasvalā || 66 || nṛṇām a.kṛtacūḍānāṃ viśuddhir naiśikī smṛtā | nirvṛtta.cūḍakānāṃ tu trirātrāt-śuddhir iṣyate || 67 || 5.67c[66Mc]v/ M: nirvṛtta.muṇḍakānāṃ ūna.dvivārṣikaṃ pretaṃ nidadhyur bāndhavā bahiḥ | alaṅkṛtya śucau bhūmāv asthisañcayanād ṛte || 68 || na-asya kāryo 'gnisaṃskāro na ca kāryā-udakakriyā | araṇye kāṣṭhavat tyaktvā kṣapeyus tryaham eva tu || 69 || 5.69c[68Mc]v/ M: kṣapeta tryaham eva ca na-a.trivarṣasya kartavyā bāndhavair udakakriyā | jāta.dantasya vā kuryur nāmni vā.api kṛte sati || 70 || sa.brahmacāriṇy ekāham atīte kṣapaṇam smṛtam | janmany eka.udakānāṃ tu trirātrāt-śuddhir iṣyate || 71 || strīṇām a.saṃskṛtānāṃ tu tryahāt-śudhyanti bāndhavāḥ | yathā.uktena-eva kalpena śudhyanti tu sa.nābhayaḥ || 72 || a.kṣāra.lavaṇa.annāḥ syur nimajjeyuś ca te tryaham | māṃsāśanaṃ ca na-aśnīyuḥ śayīraṃś ca pṛthak kṣitau || 73 ||
5.4.1.1. Death in a Distant Region O edn 572-573, O tr. 142 sannidhāv eṣa vai kalpaḥ śāva.āśaucasya kīrtitaḥ | a.sannidhāv ayaṃ jñeyo vidhiḥ sambandhi.bāndhavaiḥ || 74 || vigataṃ tu videśasthaṃ śṛṇuyād yo hy a.nirdaśam | yat-śeṣaṃ daśarātrasya tāvad eva-aśucir bhavet || 75 || atikrānte daśāhe ca trirātram aśucir bhavet | saṃvatsare vyatīte tu spṛṣṭvā-eva-āpo viśudhyati || 76 || nirdaśaṃ jñātimaraṇaṃ śrutvā putrasya janma ca | sa.vāsā jalam āplutya śuddho bhavati mānavaḥ || 77 || bāle deśāntarasthe ca pṛthak.piṇḍe ca saṃsthite | sa.vāsā jalam āplutya sadya eva viśudhyati || 78 ||
5.4.1.2. Overlapping Period of Impurity O edn 573, O tr. 142 antar.daśāhe syātāṃ cet punar maraṇa.janmanī | 5.79a[78Ma]v/ M: cet syātāṃ tāvat syād a.śucir vipro yāvat tat syād a.nirdaśam || 79 ||
5.4.1.3. Death of Significant Others O edn 573, O tr. 142 trirātram āhur āśaucam ācārye saṃsthite sati | tasya putre ca patnyāṃ ca divā.rātram iti sthitiḥ || 80 || śrotriye tu-upasampanne trirātram aśucir bhavet | mātule pakṣiṇīṃ rātriṃ śiṣya.ṛtvig.bāndhaveṣu ca || 81 || prete rājani sa.jyotir yasya syād viṣaye sthitaḥ | a.śrotriye tv ahaḥ kṛtsnam anūcāne tathā gurau || 82 || 5.82c[81Mc]v/ M: kṛtsnām
5.4.1.4. Periods of Impurity for Different Classes O edn 573-574, O tr. 142 śuddhyed vipro daśāhena dvādaśāhena bhūmipaḥ | vaiśyaḥ pañcadaśāhena śūdro māsena śudhyati || 83 || na vardhayed agha.ahāni pratyūhen na-agniṣu kriyāḥ | na ca tatkarma kurvāṇaḥ sa.nābhyo 'py aśucir bhavet || 84 ||
5.4.1.5. Impurity from Touch O edn 575, O tr. 142 divākīrtim udakyāṃ ca patitaṃ sūtikāṃ tathā | śavaṃ tatspṛṣṭinaṃ ca-eva spṛṣṭvā snānena śudhyati || 85 || ācamya prayato nityaṃ japed a.śucidarśane | saurān mantrān yathā.utsāhaṃ pāvamānīś ca śaktitaḥ || 86 || nāraṃ spṛṣṭvā-asthi sa.snehaṃ snātvā vipro viśudhyati | ācamya-eva tu niḥsnehaṃ gām ālabhya-arkam īkṣya vā || 87 ||
5.4.1.6. Libations for the Dead O edn 575-576, O tr. 142-143 ādiṣṭī na-udakaṃ kuryād ā vratasya samāpanāt | samāpte tu-udakaṃ kṛtvā trirātreṇa-eva śudhyati || 88 || vṛthā.saṅkara.jātānāṃ pravrajyāsu ca tiṣṭhatām | ātmanas tyāgināṃ ca-eva nivarteta-udakakriyā || 89 || pāṣaṇḍam āśritānāṃ ca carantīnāṃ ca kāmataḥ | garbha.bhartṛ.druhāṃ ca-eva surāpīnāṃ ca yoṣitām || 90 || ācāryaṃ svam upādhyāyaṃ pitaraṃ mātaraṃ gurum | nirhṛtya tu vratī pretān na vratena viyujyate || 91 ||
5.4.1.7. Funeral Path O edn 576, O tr. 143 dakṣiṇena mṛtaṃ śūdraṃ puradvāreṇa nirharet | paścima.uttara.pūrvais tu yathāyogaṃ dvijanmanaḥ || 92 ||
5.4.1.8. Instant Purification of Kings O edn 576-577, O tr. 143 na rājñām aghadoṣo 'sti vratināṃ na ca sattriṇām | aindraṃ sthānam upāsīnā brahmabhūtā hi te sadā || 93 || rājño mahātmike sthāne sadyaḥśaucaṃ vidhīyate | prajānāṃ parirakṣārtham āsanaṃ ca-atra kāraṇam || 94 || ḍimbha.āhava.hatānāṃ ca vidyutā pārthivena ca | 5.95a[94Ma]v/ M: ḍimba.āhava.hatānāṃ go.brāhmaṇasya ca-eva-arthe yasya ca-icchati pārthivaḥ || 95 || soma.agni.arka.anila.indrāṇāṃ vitta.appatyor yamasya ca | aṣṭānāṃ lokapālānāṃ vapur dhārayate nṛpaḥ || 96 || lokeśādhiṣṭhito rājā na-asya-āśaucaṃ vidhīyate | śauca.āśaucaṃ hi martyānāṃ lokebhyaḥ prabhava.apyayau || 97 || udyatair āhave śastraiḥ kṣatradharmahatasya ca | sadyaḥ santiṣṭhate yajñas tathā-āśaucam iti sthitiḥ || 98 || vipraḥ śudhyaty apaḥ spṛṣṭvā kṣatriyo vāhana.āyudham | vaiśyaḥ pratodaṃ raśmīn vā yaṣṭiṃ śūdraḥ kṛta.kriyaḥ || 99 || etad vo 'bhihitaṃ śaucaṃ sapiṇḍeṣu dvijottamāḥ | asapiṇḍeṣu sarveṣu pretaśuddhiṃ nibodhata || 100 ||
5.4.2. Death of a Person Belonging to a Different Ancestry O edn 577-578, O tr. 143 asapiṇḍaṃ dvijaṃ pretaṃ vipro nirhṛtya bandhuvat | viśudhyati trirātreṇa mātur āptāṃś ca bāndhavān || 101 || yady annam atti teṣāṃ tu daśāhena-eva śudhyati | an.adann annam ahnā-eva na cet tasmin gṛhe vaset || 102 || anugamya-icchayā pretaṃ jñātim ajñātim eva ca | 5.103a[102Ma]v/ M: ajñātim eva vā snātvā sa.cailaḥ spṛṣṭvā-agniṃ ghṛtaṃ prāśya viśudhyati || 103 || 5.103c[102Mc]v/ M: sa.cailaṃ, viśuddhyati na vipraṃ sveṣu tiṣṭhatsu mṛtaṃ śūdreṇa nāyayet | a.svargyā hy āhutiḥ sā syāt-śūdrasaṃsparśadūṣitā || 104 ||
5.4.3. Means of Purification O edn 578-579, O tr. 144 jñānaṃ tapo 'gnir āhāro mṛt-mano vāry upāñjanam | vāyuḥ karma-arka.kālau ca śuddheḥ kartṝṇi dehinām || 105 || sarveṣām eva śaucānām arthaśaucaṃ paraṃ smṛtaṃ | yo 'rthe śucir hi sa śucir na mṛt.vāri.śuciḥ śuciḥ || 106 || kṣāntyā śudhyanti vidvāṃso dānena-a.kāryakāriṇaḥ | 5.107a[106Ma]v/ M: śuddhyanti pracchanna.pāpā japyena tapasā vedavittamāḥ || 107 || mṛt.toyaiḥ śudhyate śodhyaṃ nadī vegena śudhyati | rajasā strī manoduṣṭā sannyāsena dvijottamāḥ || 108 || adbhir gātrāṇi śudhyanti manaḥ satyena śudhyati | vidyā.tapobhyāṃ bhūtātmā buddhir jñānena śudhyati || 109 || 5.109c[108Mc]v/ M: śuddhyati eṣa śaucasya vaḥ proktaḥ śarīrasya vinirṇayaḥ | nānāvidhānāṃ dravyāṇāṃ śuddheḥ śṛṇuta nirṇayam || 110 ||
5.5. Purification of Articles O edn 579-584, O tr. 144-145 taijasānāṃ maṇīnāṃ ca sarvasya-aśmamayasya ca | bhasmanā-adbhir mṛdā ca-eva śuddhir uktā manīṣibhiḥ || 111 || nirlepaṃ kāñcanaṃ bhāṇḍam adbhir eva viśudhyati | 5.112a[111Ma]v/ M: viśuddhyati ap.jam aśmamayaṃ ca-eva rājataṃ ca-an.upaskṛtam || 112 || apām agneś ca saṃyogādd haimaṃ raupyaṃ ca nirbabhau | tasmāt tayoḥ svayonyā-eva nirṇeko guṇavattaraḥ || 113 || tāmra.ayas.kāṃsya.raityānāṃ trapuṇaḥ sīsakasya ca | śaucaṃ yathārhaṃ kartavyaṃ kṣāra.amlodaka.vāribhiḥ || 114 || dravāṇāṃ ca-eva sarveṣāṃ śuddhir utpavanaṃ smṛtam | prokṣaṇaṃ saṃhatānāṃ ca dāravāṇāṃ ca takṣaṇam || 115 || mārjanaṃ yajñapātrāṇāṃ pāṇinā yajñakarmaṇi | camasānāṃ grahāṇāṃ ca śuddhiḥ prakṣālanena tu || 116 || carūṇāṃ sruk.sruvāṇāṃ ca śuddhir uṣṇena vāriṇā | sphya.śūrpa.śakaṭānāṃ ca musala.ulūkhalasya ca || 117 || adbhis tu prokṣaṇaṃ śaucaṃ bahūnāṃ dhānya.vāsasām | prakṣālanena tv alpānām adbhiḥ śaucaṃ vidhīyate || 118 || cailavat-carmaṇāṃ śuddhir vaidalānāṃ tathā-eva ca | śāka.mūla.phalānāṃ ca dhānyavat-śuddhir iṣyate || 119 || 5.119c[118Mc]v/ M: tu kauśeya.āvikayor ūṣaiḥ kutapānām ariṣṭakaiḥ | śrīphalair aṃśupaṭṭānāṃ kṣaumāṇāṃ gaurasarṣapaiḥ || 120 || kṣaumavat-śaṅkha.śṛṅgāṇām asthi.dantamayasya ca | śuddhir vijānatā kāryā go.mūtreṇa-udakena vā || 121 || prokṣaṇāt tṛṇa.kāṣṭhaṃ ca palālaṃ ca-eva śudhyati | mārjana.upāñjanair veśma punaḥpākena mṛt.mayam || 122 || madyair mūtraiḥ purīṣair vā ṣṭhīvanaih pūyaśoṇitaiḥ | 5.123av/ not in M saṃspṛṣṭaṃ na-eva śuddhyeta punaḥpākena mṛt.mayam || 123 || 5.123cv/ not in M sammārjana.upāñjanena sekena-ullekhanena ca | gavāṃ ca parivāsena bhūmiḥ śudhyati pañcabhiḥ || 124 || 5.124c[122Mc]v/ M: śuddhyati pakṣi.jagdhaṃ gavā ghrātam avadhūtam avakṣutam | dūṣitaṃ keśa.kīṭaiś ca mṛt.prakṣepeṇa śudhyati || 125 || yāvat-na-apaity a.medhyāktād gandho lepaś ca tat.kṛtaḥ | tāvan mṛd.vāri ca-ādeyaṃ sarvāsu dravyaśuddhiṣu || 126 || trīṇi devāḥ pavitrāṇi brāhmaṇānām akalpayan | a.dṛṣṭam adbhir nirṇiktaṃ yac ca vācā praśasyate || 127 ||
5.5.1. Statutory Purity of Things O edn 583-584, O tr. 145 āpaḥ śuddhā bhūmigatā vaitṛṣṇyaṃ yāsu gor bhavet | a.vyāptāś ced a.medhyena gandha.varṇa.rasa.anvitāḥ || 128 || nityaṃ śuddhaḥ kāru.hastaḥ paṇye yac ca prasāritam | 5.129a[127Ma]v/ M: paṇyaṃ brahmacārigataṃ bhaikṣyaṃ nityaṃ medhyam iti sthitiḥ || 129 || nityam āsyaṃ śuci strīṇāṃ śakuniḥ phalapātane | prasrave ca śucir vatsaḥ śvā mṛgagrahaṇe śuciḥ || 130 || śvabhir hatasya yan māṃsaṃ śuci tan manur abravīt | kravyādbhiś ca hatasya-anyaiś caṇḍālādyaiś ca dasyubhiḥ || 131 || ūrdhvaṃ nābher yāni khāni tāni medhyāni sarvaśaḥ | yāny adhas tāny a.medhyāni dehāc ca-eva malāś cyutāḥ || 132 || makṣikā vipruṣaś chāyā gaur aśvaḥ sūryaraśmayaḥ | rajo bhūr vāyur agniś ca sparśe medhyāni nirdiśet || 133 ||
5.6. Purification of the Body O edn 584-587, O tr. 145-146 viṣ.mūtra.utsarga.śuddhi.arthaṃ mṛt.vāry ādeyam arthavat | daihikānāṃ malānāṃ ca śuddhiṣu dvādaśasv api || 134 || vasā śukram asṛj-majjā mūtra.viṣ-ghrāṇa.karṇa.viṣ-(sic | śleśma aśru dūṣikā svedo dvādaśa-ete nṛṇāṃ malāḥ || 135 || ekā liṅge gude tisras tathā-ekatra kare daśa | ubhayoḥ sapta dātavyā mṛdaḥ śuddhim abhīpsatā || 136 || etat-śaucaṃ gṛhasthānāṃ dviguṇaṃ brahmacāriṇām | triguṇaṃ syād vanasthānāṃ yatīnāṃ tu caturguṇam || 137 || kṛtvā mūtraṃ purīṣaṃ vā khāny ācānta upaspṛśet | vedam adhyeṣyamāṇaś ca annam aśnaṃś ca sarvadā || 138 || trir ācāmed apaḥ pūrvaṃ dviḥ pramṛjyāt tato mukham | śarīraṃ śaucam icchan hi strī śūdras tu sakṛt sakṛt || 139 || śūdrāṇāṃ māsikaṃ kāryaṃ vapanaṃ nyāyavartinām | vaiśyavat-śaucakalpaś ca dvija.ucchiṣṭaṃ ca bhojanam || 140 || na-ucchiṣṭaṃ kurvate mukhyā vipruṣo 'ṅgaṃ na yānti yāḥ | na śmaśrūṇi gatāny āsyaṃ na dantāntar.adhiṣṭhitam || 141 || spṛśanti bindavaḥ pādau ya ācāmayataḥ parān | bhaumikais te samā jñeyā na tair āprayato bhavet || 142 || 5.142c[140Mc]v/ M: a.prayato ucchiṣṭena tu saṃspṛṣṭo dravya.hastaḥ kathaṃ cana | a.nidhāya-eva tad dravyam ācāntaḥ śucitām iyāt || 143 || vānto viriktaḥ snātvā tu ghṛtaprāśanam ācaret | ācāmed eva bhuktvā-annaṃ snānaṃ maithuninaḥ smṛtam || 144 || suptvā kṣutvā ca bhuktvā ca niṣṭhīvya-uktvā-anṛtāni ca | pītvā-apo 'dhyeṣyamāṇaś ca ācāmet prayato 'pi san || 145 || eṣāṃ śaucavidhiḥ kṛtsno dravyaśuddhis tathā-eva ca | 5.146a[144Ma]v/ M: eṣa ukto vaḥ sarvavarṇānāṃ strīṇāṃ dharmān nibodhata || 146 ||
5.7. Law with Respect to Women O edn 588-592, O tr. 146-147
5.7.1. Lack of Independence O edn 588, O tr. 146 bālayā vā yuvatyā vā vṛddhayā vā-api yoṣitā | na svātantryeṇa kartavyaṃ kiṃ cid kāryaṃ gṛheṣv api || 147 || bālye pitur vaśe tiṣṭhet pāṇigrāhasya yauvane | putrāṇāṃ bhartari prete na bhajet strī svatantratām || 148 || pitrā bhartrā sutair vā-api na-icched viraham ātmanaḥ | eṣāṃ hi viraheṇa strī garhye kuryād ubhe kule || 149 || sadā prahṛṣṭayā bhāvyaṃ gṛhakārye ca dakṣayā | susaṃskṛta.upaskarayā vyaye ca-amukta.hastayā || 150 ||
5.7.2. Duties towards Husband O edn 588-592, O tr. 146-147 yasmai dadyāt pitā tv enāṃ bhrātā vā-anumate pituḥ | taṃ śuśrūṣeta jīvantaṃ saṃsthitaṃ ca na laṅghayet || 151 || maṅgalārthaṃ svastyayanaṃ yajñaś ca-āsāṃ prajāpateḥ | prayujyate vivāhe tu pradānaṃ svāmya.kāraṇam || 152 || an.ṛtāv ṛtukāle ca mantra.saṃskārakṛt patiḥ | sukhasya nityaṃ dātā-iha paraloke ca yoṣitaḥ || 153 || vi.śīlaḥ kāma.vṛtto vā guṇair vā parivarjitaḥ | upacāryaḥ striyā sādhvyā satataṃ devavat patiḥ || 154 || na-asti strīṇāṃ pṛthag yajño na vrataṃ na-apy upoṣaṇam | 5.155a[153Ma]v/ M: upoṣitam patiṃ śuśrūṣate yena tena svarge mahīyate || 155 || pāṇigrāhasya sādhvī strī jīvato vā mṛtasya vā | patilokam abhīpsantī na-ācaret kiṃ cid a.priyam || 156 || kāmaṃ tu ksapayed dehaṃ puṣpa.mūla.phalaiḥ śubhaiḥ | na tu nāma-api gṛhṇīyāt patyau prete parasya tu || 157 || āsīta-ā maraṇāt ksāntā niyatā brahmacāriṇī | yo dharma ekapatnīnāṃ kāṅkṣantī tam anuttamam || 158 || anekāni sahasrāṇi kumāra.brahmacāriṇām | divaṃ gatāni viprāṇām a.kṛtvā kulasantatim || 159 || mṛte bhartari sāḍhvī strī brahmacarye vyavasthitā | svargaṃ gacchaty a.putrā-api yathā te brahmacāriṇaḥ || 160 || apatyalobhād yā tu strī bhartāram ativartate | sā-iha nindām avāpnoti paralokāc ca hīyate || 161 || na-anya.utpannā prajā-asti-iha na ca-apy anyaparigrahe | 5.162a[160Ma]v/ M: na ca-anyasya parigrahe na dvitīyaś ca sādhvīnāṃ kva cid bhartā-upadiśyate || 162 || patiṃ hitvā-apakṛṣṭaṃ svam utkṛṣṭaṃ yā niṣevate | 5.163a[161Ma]v/ M: hitvā-avakṛṣṭaṃ nindyā-eva sā bhavel loke para.pūrvā-iti ca-ucyate || 163 || vyabhicārāt tu bhartuḥ strī loke prāpnoti nindyatām | 5.164a[162Ma]v/ M: vyabhicāre tu śṛgāla.yoniṃ prāpnoti pāpa.rogaiś ca pīḍyate || 164 || patiṃ yā na-abhicarati mano.vāg.dehasaṃyutā | 5.165a[163Ma]v/ M: .dehasaṃyatā sā bhartṛlokam āpnoti sadbhiḥ sādhvī-iti ca-ucyate || 165 || anena nārī vṛttena mano.vāg.dehasaṃyatā | iha-agryāṃ kīrtim āpnoti patilokaṃ paratra ca || 166 ||
5.7.3. Funeral O edn 592, O tr. 147 evaṃ vṛttāṃ sa.varṇāṃ strīṃ dvijātiḥ pūrvamāriṇīm | dāhayed agnihotreṇa yajñapātraiś ca dharmavit || 167 || bhāryāyai pūrvamāriṇyai dattvā-agnīn antyakarmaṇi | punar dārakriyāṃ kuryāt punar ādhānam eva ca || 168 ||
5.8. Concluding Statement on the Householder O edn 592-593, O tr. 147 anena vidhinā nityaṃ pañcayajñān na hāpayet | dvitīyam āyuṣo bhāgaṃ kṛta.dāro gṛhe vaset || 169 ||
Chapter 6 O edn 594-612, O tr. 148-153
6.1. Forest Hermit O edn 594-600, O tr. 148-149 evaṃ gṛhāśrame sthitvā vidhivat snātako dvijaḥ | vane vaset tu niyato yathāvad vijita.indriyaḥ || 1 ||
6.1.1. Time and Procedure O edn 594, O tr. 148 gṛhasthas tu yathā paśyed valī.palitam ātmanaḥ | apatyasya-eva ca-apatyaṃ tadā-araṇyaṃ samāśrayet || 2 || santyajya grāmyam āhāraṃ sarvaṃ ca-eva paricchadam | putreṣu bhāryāṃ nikṣipya vanaṃ gacchet saha-eva vā || 3 || agnihotraṃ samādāya gṛhyaṃ ca-agniparicchadam | grāmād araṇyaṃ niḥsṛtya nivasen niyata.indriyaḥ || 4 || 6.04cv/ M: niṣkramya
6.1.2. Mode of Life O edn 594-599, O tr. 148-149 muni.annair vividhair medhyaiḥ śāka.mūla.phalena vā | etān eva mahāyajñān nirvaped vidhipūrvakam || 5 || vasīta carma cīraṃ vā sāyaṃ snāyāt prage tathā | jaṭāś ca bibhṛyān nityaṃ śmaśru.loma.nakhāni ca || 6 ||
6.1.2.1. Great Sacrifices O edn 595-596, O tr. 148 yad.bhakṣyaṃ syād tato dadyād baliṃ bhikṣāṃ ca śaktitaḥ | 6.07av/ M: yadbhakṣaḥ ap.mūla.phala.bhikṣābhir arcayed āśramāgatān || 7 || 6.07cv/ M: āśramāgatam svādhyāye nityayuktaḥ syād dānto maitraḥ samāhitaḥ | dātā nityam an.ādātā sarvabhūtānukampakaḥ || 8 || vaitānikaṃ ca juhuyād agnihotraṃ yathāvidhi | darśam a.skandayan parva paurṇamāsaṃ ca yogataḥ || 9 || ṛkṣeṣṭy.āgrayaṇaṃ ca-eva cāturmāsyāni ca-āharet | 6.10av/ M: darśeṣṭy.āgrayaṇaṃ turāyaṇaṃ ca kramaśo dakṣasyāyanam eva ca || 10 || 6.10cv/ KM: dākṣasyāyanam vāsanta.śāradair medhyair muni.annaiḥ svayam āhṛtaiḥ | puroḍāśāṃś carūṃś ca-eva vidhivat-nirvapet pṛthak || 11 ||
6.1.2.2. Food O edn 596-598, O tr. 149-149 devatābhyas tu tadd hutvā vanyaṃ medhyataraṃ haviḥ | śeṣam ātmani yuñjīta lavaṇaṃ ca svayaṃ kṛtam || 12 || sthalaja.audakaśākāni puṣpa.mūla.phalāni ca | medhyavṛkṣa.udbhavāny adyāt snehāṃś ca phala.sambhavān || 13 || varjayen madhu māṃsaṃ ca bhaumāni kavakāni ca | bhūstṛṇaṃ śigrukaṃ ca-eva śleśmātaka.phalāni ca || 14 || tyajed āśvayuje māsi muni.annaṃ pūrvasañcitam | jīrṇāni ca-eva vāsāṃsi śāka.mūla.phalāni ca || 15 || na phālakṛṣṭam aśnīyād utsṛṣṭam api kena cit | na grāmajātāny ārto 'pi mūlāṇi ca phalāni ca || 16 || 6.16cv/ M: puṣpāni ca phalāni ca agnipakva.aśano vā syāt kālapakvabhuj-eva vā | aśma.kuṭṭo bhaved vā-api danta.ulūkhaliko 'pi vā || 17 || sadyaḥ prakṣālako vā syān māsa.sañcayiko 'pi vā | ṣaṇmāsa.nicayo vā syāt samā.nicaya eva vā || 18 || naktaṃ ca-annaṃ samaśnīyād divā vā-āhṛtya śaktitaḥ | caturthakāliko vā syāt syād vā-apy aṣṭama.kālikaḥ || 19 || cāndrāyaṇavidhānair vā śukla.kṛṣṇe ca vartayet | pakṣāntayor vā-apy aśnīyād yavāgūṃ kvathitāṃ sakṛt || 20 || puṣpa.mūla.phalair vā-api kevalair vartayet sadā | kālapakvaiḥ svayaṃ śīrṇair vaikhānasamate sthitaḥ || 21 ||
6.1.2.3. Austerities O edn 598, O tr. 149 bhūmau viparivarteta tiṣṭhed vā prapadair dinam | sthāna.āsanābhyāṃ viharet savaneṣu-upayann apaḥ || 22 || grīṣme pañca.tapās tu syād varṣāsv abhra.avakāśikaḥ | ārdra.vāsās tu hemante kramaśo vardhayaṃs tapaḥ || 23 || upaspṛśaṃs triṣavaṇaṃ pitṝn devāṃś ca tarpayet | tapas-caraṃś ca-ugrataraṃ śoṣayed deham ātmanaḥ || 24 ||
6.1.2.4. Homeless Ascetic O edn 598-599, O tr. 149 agnīn ātmani vaitānān samāropya yathāvidhi | an.agnir a.niketaḥ syān munir mūla.phala.aśanaḥ || 25 || aprayatnaḥ sukhārtheṣu brahmacārī dharā.āśayaḥ | śaraṇeṣv a.mamaś ca-eva vṛkṣamūla.niketanaḥ || 26 || tāpaseṣv eva vipreṣu yātrikaṃ bhaikṣam āharet | gṛhamedhiṣu ca-anyeṣu dvijeṣu vanavāsiṣu || 27 || grāmād āhṛtya vā-aśnīyād aṣṭau grāsān vane vasan | pratigṛhya puṭena-eva pāṇinā śakalena vā || 28 ||
6.1.3. Conclusion O edn 599-600, O tr. 149 etāś ca-anyāś ca seveta dīkṣā vipro vane vasan | vividhāś ca-aupaniṣadīr ātmasaṃsiddhaye śrutīḥ || 29 || ṛṣibhir brāhmaṇaiś ca-eva gṛhasthair eva sevitāḥ | vidyā.tapo.vivṛddhyarthaṃ śarīrasya ca śuddhaye || 30 || aparājitāṃ vā-āsthāya vrajed diśam ajihmagaḥ | ā nipātāt-śarīrasya yukto vāri.anila.aśanaḥ || 31 || āsāṃ maharṣicaryāṇāṃ tyaktvā-anyatamayā tanum | vīta.śoka.bhayo vipro brahmaloke mahīyate || 32 ||
6.2. Wandering Ascetic O edn 600-610, O tr. 150-153 vaneṣu ca vihṛtya-evaṃ tṛtīyaṃ bhāgam āyuṣaḥ | caturtham āyuṣo bhāgaṃ tyakvā saṅgān parivrajet || 33 || āśramād āśramaṃ gatvā huta.homo jita.indriyaḥ | bhikṣā.bali.pariśrāntaḥ pravrajan pretya vardhate || 34 ||
6.2.1. Qualification O edn 600-601, O tr. 150 ṛṇāni trīṇy apākṛtya mano mokṣe niveśayet | an.apākṛtya mokṣaṃ tu sevamāno vrajaty adhaḥ || 35 || adhītya vidhivad vedān putrāṃś ca-utpādya dharmataḥ | iṣṭvā ca śaktito yajñair mano mokṣe niveśayet || 36 || an.adhītya dvijo vedān an.utpādya tathā sutān | 6.37av/ M: tathā prajām an.iṣṭvā ca-eva yajñaiś ca mokṣam icchan vrajaty adhaḥ || 37 ||
6.2.2. Initiation O edn 601, O tr. 150 prājāpatyaṃ nirupya-iṣṭiṃ sarvavedasa.dakṣiṇām | 6.38av/ M: sārvavedasadakṣiṇām ātmany agnīn samāropya brāhmaṇaḥ pravrajed gṛhāt || 38 || yo dattvā sarvabhūtebhyaḥ pravrajaty abhayaṃ gṛhāt | tasya tejomayā lokā bhavanti brahmavādinaḥ || 39 || yasmād aṇu-api bhūtānāṃ dvijān na-utpadyate bhayam | tasya dehād vimuktasya bhayaṃ na-asti kutaś cana || 40 || agārād abhiniṣkrāntaḥ pavitra.upacito muniḥ | samupoḍheṣu kāmeṣu nir.apekṣaḥ parivrajet || 41 ||
6.2.3. Mode of Life O edn 601-603, O tr. 150-151 eka eva caren nityaṃ siddhyartham asahāyavān | siddhim ekasya sampaśyan na jahāti na hīyate || 42 || 6.42cv/ M: siddham an.agnir a.niketaḥ syād grāmam annārtham āśrayet | upekṣako '.saṅkusuko munir bhāvasamāhitaḥ || 43 || 6.43cv/ M: a.sāṅkusuko kapālaṃ vṛkṣamūlāni kucelam asahāyatā | 6.44av/ M: kucailam samatā ca-eva sarvasminn etat-muktasya lakṣaṇam || 44 || na-abhinandeta maraṇaṃ na-abhinandeta jīvitam | kālam eva pratīkṣeta nirveśaṃ bhṛtako yathā || 45 || dṛṣṭipūtaṃ nyaset pādaṃ vastrapūtaṃ jalaṃ pibet | satyapūtāṃ vaded vācaṃ manaḥpūtaṃ samācaret || 46 || ativādāṃs titikṣeta na-avamanyeta kaṃ cana | na ca-imaṃ deham āśritya vairaṃ kurvīta kena cit || 47 || kruddhyantaṃ na pratikrudhyed ākruṣṭaḥ kuśalaṃ vadet | saptadvārāvakīrṇāṃ ca na vācam anṛtāṃ vadet || 48 || adhyātma.ratir āsīno nir.apekṣo nir.āmiṣaḥ | ātmanā-eva sahāyena sukhārthī vicared iha || 49 ||
6.2.4. Begging and Food O edn 603-606, O tr. 151 na ca-utpāta.nimittābhyāṃ na nakṣatra.aṅgavidyayā | na-anuśāsana.vādābhyāṃ bhikṣāṃ lipseta karhi cit || 50 || na tāpasair brāhmaṇair vā vayobhir api vā śvabhiḥ | ākīrṇaṃ bhikṣukair vā-anyair agāram upasaṃvrajet || 51 || kḷpta.keśa.nakha.śmaśruḥ pātrī daṇḍī kusumbhavān | vicaren niyato nityaṃ sarvabhūtāny a.pīḍayan || 52 || ataijasāni pātrāṇi tasya syur nir.vraṇāni ca | teṣām adbhiḥ smṛtaṃ śaucaṃ camasānām iva-adhvare || 53 || alābuṃ dārupātraṃ ca mṛṇmayaṃ vaidalaṃ tathā | etāṇi yatipātrāṇi manuḥ svāyambhuvo 'bravīt || 54 || ekakālaṃ cared bhaikṣaṃ na prasajjeta vistare | bhaikṣe prasakto hi yatir viṣayeṣv api sajjati || 55 || vi.dhūme sanna.musale vy.aṅgāre bhuktavaj.jane | vṛtte śarāvasampāte bhikṣāṃ nityaṃ yatiś caret || 56 || alābhe na viṣadī syāt-lābhe ca-eva na harṣayet | prāṇayātrika.mātraḥ syāt-mātrāsaṅgād vinirgataḥ || 57 || abhipūjitalābhāṃs tu jugupseta-eva sarvaśaḥ | abhipūjitalābhaiś ca yatir mukto 'pi badhyate || 58 || alpānnābhyavahāreṇa rahaḥsthāna.āsanena ca | hriyamāṇāni viṣayair indriyāṇi nivartayet || 59 || indriyāṇāṃ nirodhena rāga.dveśa.kṣayeṇa ca | ahiṃsayā ca bhūtānām amṛtatvāya kalpate || 60 ||
6.2.5. Yogic Meditation O edn 606-610, O tr. 151-153 avekṣeta gatīr nṝṇāṃ karmadoṣa.samudbhavāḥ | niraye ca-eva patanaṃ yātanāś ca yamakṣaye || 61 || viprayogaṃ priyaiś ca-eva saṃyogaṃ ca tathā-apriyaiḥ | jarayā ca-abhibhavanaṃ vyādhibhiś ca-upapīḍanaṃ || 62 || dehād utkramaṇaṃ ca-aṣmāt punar garbhe ca sambhavam | yonikoṭisahasreṣu sṛtīś ca-asya-antarātmanaḥ || 63 || adharma.prabhavaṃ ca-eva duḥkhayogaṃ śarīriṇām | dharmārtha.prabhavaṃ ca-eva sukhasaṃyogam akṣayam || 64 || sūkṣmatāṃ ca-anvavekṣeta yogena paramātmanaḥ | deheṣu ca samutpattim uttameṣv adhameṣu ca || 65 || 6.65cv/ M: deheṣu caivopapattim
6.2.5.1. Conduct O edn 607, O tr. 151-152 dūṣito 'pi cared dharmaṃ yatra tatra-āśrame rataḥ | 6.66av/ M: bhūṣito 'pi samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu na liṅgaṃ dharmakāraṇam || 66 || phalaṃ katakavṛkṣasya yady apy ambuprasādakam | na nāmagrahaṇād eva tasya vāri prasīdati || 67 || saṃrakṣaṇārthaṃ jantūnāṃ rātrāv ahani vā sadā | śarīrasya-atyaye ca-eva samīkṣya vasudhāṃ caret || 68 || ahnā rātryā ca yāñ jantūn hinasty ajñānato yatiḥ | teṣāṃ snātvā viśuddhyarthaṃ prāṇāyāmān ṣaḍ ācaret || 69 ||
6.2.5.2. Breath Control O edn 607-608, O tr. 152 prāṇāyāmā brāhmaṇasya trayo 'pi vidhivat kṛtāḥ | vyāhṛti.praṇavair yuktā vijñeyaṃ paramaṃ tapaḥ || 70 || dahyante dhmāyamānānāṃ dhātūnāṃ hi yathā malāḥ | tathā-indriyāṇāṃ dahyante doṣāḥ prāṇasya nigrahāt || 71 ||
6.2.5.3. Meditation O edn 608, O tr. 152 prāṇāyamair dahed doṣān dhāraṇābhiś ca kilbiṣam | pratyāhāreṇa saṃsargān dhyānena-an.īśvarān guṇān || 72 || uccāvaceṣu bhūteṣu durjñeyām akṛta.ātmabhiḥ | dhyānayogena sampaśyed gatim asya-antarātmanaḥ || 73 || samyagdarśanasampannaḥ karmabhir na nibadhyate | darśanena vihīnas tu saṃsāraṃ pratipadyate || 74 || ahiṃsayā-indriya.a.saṅgair vaidikaiś ca-eva karmabhiḥ | tapasaś caraṇaiś ca-ugraiḥ sādhayanti-iha tatpadam || 75 ||
6.2.5.4. Meditation on the Body O edn 608-609, O tr. 152 asthi.sthūṇaṃ snāyuyutaṃ māṃsa.śoṇita.lepanam | carmāvanaddhaṃ dur.gandhi pūrṇaṃ mūtra.purīṣayoḥ || 76 || jarā.śokasamāviṣṭaṃ rogāyatanam āturam | rajasvalam anityaṃ ca bhūtāvāsam imaṃ tyajet || 77 || nadīkūlaṃ yathā vṛkṣo vṛkṣaṃ vā śakunir yathā | tathā tyajann imaṃ dehaṃ kṛcchrād grāhād vimucyate || 78 ||
6.2.5.5. Final Goal O edn 609-610, O tr. 152-153 priyeṣu sveṣu sukṛtam apriyeṣu ca duṣkṛtam | visṛjya dhyānayogena brahma-abhyeti sanātanam || 79 || yadā bhāvena bhavati sarvabhāveṣu niḥspṛhaḥ | tadā sukham avāpnoti pretya ca-iha ca śāśvatam || 80 || anena vidhinā sarvāṃs tyaktvā saṅgān-śanaiḥ śanaiḥ | sarvadvandvavinirmukto brahmaṇy eva-avatiṣṭhate || 81 || dhyānikaṃ sarvam eva-etad yad etad abhiśabditam | na hy an.adhyātmavit kaś cit kriyāphalam upāśnute || 82 || adhiyajñaṃ brahma japed ādhidaivikam eva ca | ādhyātmikaṃ ca satataṃ vedāntābhihitaṃ ca yat || 83 || idaṃ śaraṇam ajñānām idam eva vijānatām | idam anvicchatāṃ svargam idam ānantyam icchatām || 84 || anena kramayogena parivrajati yo dvijaḥ | sa vidhūya-iha pāpmānaṃ paraṃ brahma-adhigacchati || 85 || eṣa dharmo 'nuśiṣṭo vo yatīnāṃ niyata.ātmanām | vedasannyāsikānāṃ tu karmayogaṃ nibodhata || 86 ||
6.3. Vedic Retiree O edn 610-612, O tr. 153
6.3.1. Superiority of the Householder O edn 610, O tr. 153 brahmacārī gṛhasthaś ca vānaprastho yatis tathā | ete gṛhastha.prabhavāś catvāraḥ pṛthag āśramāḥ || 87 || sarve 'pi kramaśas tv ete yathāśāstraṃ niṣevitāḥ | yathā.ukta.kāriṇaṃ vipraṃ nayanti paramāṃ gatim || 88 || sarveṣām api ca-eteṣāṃ veda.smṛtividhānataḥ | 6.89av/ M: veda.śrutividhānataḥ gṛhastha ucyate śreṣṭhaḥ sa trīn etān bibharti hi || 89 || yathā nadī.nadāḥ sarve sāgare yānti saṃsthitim | tathā-eva-āśramiṇaḥ sarve gṛhasthe yānti saṃsthitim || 90 ||
6.3.2. The Ten-Point Law O edn 611, O tr. 153 caturbhir api ca-eva-etair nityam āśramibhir dvijaiḥ | daśa.lakṣaṇako dharmaḥ sevitavyaḥ prayatnataḥ || 91 || dhṛtiḥ kṣamā damo 'steyaṃ śaucam indriyanigrahaḥ | dhīr vidyā satyam akrodho daśakaṃ dharmalakṣaṇam || 92 || daśa lakṣaṇāni dharmasya ye viprāḥ samadhīyate | adhītya ca-anuvartante te yānti paramāṃ gatim || 93 ||
6.3.3. Retirement O edn 611-612, O tr. 153 daśa.lakṣaṇakaṃ dharmam anutiṣṭhan samāhitaḥ | vedāntaṃ vidhivat-śrutvā sannyased an.ṛṇo dvijaḥ || 94 || sannyasya sarvakarmāṇi karmadoṣān apānudan | niyato vedam abhyasya putraiśvarye sukhaṃ vaset || 95 || evaṃ sannyasya karmāṇi svakārya.paramo '.spṛhaḥ | sannyāsena-apahatya-enaḥ prāpnoti paramaṃ gatim || 96 || eṣa vo 'bhihito dharmo brāhmaṇasya catur.vidhaḥ | puṇyo 'kṣaya.phalaḥ pretya rājñāṃ dharmaṃ nibodhata || 97 ||
Chapter 7 O edn 613-654, O tr. 154-166
7.1. The Law for the King O edn 613-654, O tr. 154-166 rājadharmān pravakṣyāmi yathāvṛtto bhaven nṛpaḥ | sambhavaś ca yathā tasya siddhiś ca paramā yathā || 1 ||
7.1.1. Origin of the King O edn 613-618, O tr. 154-155 brāhmaṃ prāptena saṃskāraṃ kṣatriyeṇa yathāvidhi | sarvasya-asya yathānyāyaṃ kartavyaṃ parirakṣaṇam || 2 || a.rājake hi loke 'smin sarvato vidruto bhayāt | rakṣārtham asya sarvasya rājānam asṛjat prabhuḥ || 3 || indra.anila.yama.arkāṇām agneś ca varuṇasya ca | candra.vitteśayoś ca-eva mātrā nirhṛtya śāśvatīḥ || 4 || yasmād eṣāṃ surendrāṇāṃ mātrābhyo nirmito nṛpaḥ | tasmād abhibhavaty eṣa sarvabhūtāni tejasā || 5 || tapaty ādityavac ca-eṣa cakṣūṃṣi ca manāṃsi ca | na ca-enaṃ bhuvi śaknoti kaś cid apy abhivīkṣitum || 6 || so 'gnir bhavati vāyuś ca so 'rkaḥ somaḥ sa dharmarāṭ | sa kuberaḥ sa varuṇaḥ sa mahendraḥ prabhāvataḥ || 7 || 7.07cv/ M: sa ca-indraḥ svaprabhāvataḥ bālo 'pi na-avamāntavyo manuṣya iti bhūmipaḥ | mahatī devatā hy eṣā nararūpeṇa tiṣṭhati || 8 || ekam eva dahaty agnir naraṃ durupasarpiṇam | kulaṃ dahati rājā-agniḥ sa.paśu.dravyasañcayam || 9 || kāryaṃ so 'vekṣya śaktiṃ ca deśa.kālau ca tattvataḥ | kurute dharmasiddhyarthaṃ viśvarūpaṃ punaḥ punaḥ || 10 || yasya prasāde padmā śrīr vijayaś ca parākrame | mṛtyuś ca vasati krodhe sarvatejomayo hi saḥ || 11 || taṃ yas tu dveṣṭi sammohāt sa vinaśyaty asaṃśayam | tasya hy āśu vināśāya rājā prakurute manaḥ || 12 || tasmād dharmaṃ yam iṣṭeṣu sa vyavasyen narādhipaḥ | aniṣṭaṃ ca-apy aniṣṭeṣu taṃ dharmaṃ na vicālayet || 13 ||
7.1.1.1. Punishment O edn 615-617, O tr. 154-155 tasyārthe sarvabhūtānāṃ goptāraṃ dharmam ātmajam | 7.14av/ M: tadarthaṃ brahmatejomayaṃ daṇḍam asṛjat pūrvam īśvaraḥ || 14 || tasya sarvāṇi bhūtāni sthāvarāṇi carāṇi ca | bhayād bhogāya kalpante svadharmāt-na calanti ca || 15 || taṃ deśa.kālau śaktiṃ ca vidyāṃ ca-avekṣya tattvataḥ | yathārhataḥ sampraṇayen nareṣv anyāya.vartiṣu || 16 || sa rājā puruṣo daṇḍaḥ sa netā śāsitā ca saḥ | caturṇām āśramāṇāṃ ca dharmasya pratibhūḥ smṛtaḥ || 17 || daṇḍaḥ śāsti prajāḥ sarvā daṇḍa eva-abhirakṣati | daṇḍaḥ supteṣu jāgarti daṇḍaṃ dharmaṃ vidur budhāḥ || 18 || samīkṣya sa dhṛtaḥ samyak sarvā rañjayati prajāḥ | a.samīkṣya praṇītas tu vināśayati sarvataḥ || 19 || yadi na praṇayed rājā daṇḍaṃ daṇḍyeṣv atandritaḥ | śūle matsyān iva-apakṣyan durbalān balavattarāḥ || 20 || adyāt kākaḥ puroḍāśaṃ śvā ca lihyādd havis tathā | 7.21av/ M: śvā-avalihyādd svāmyaṃ ca na syāt kasmiṃś cit pravarteta-adhara.uttaram || 21 || sarvo daṇḍajito loko durlabho hi śucir naraḥ | daṇḍasya hi bhayāt sarvaṃ jagad bhogāya kalpate || 22 || deva.dānava.gandharvā rakṣāṃsi pataga.uragāḥ | te 'pi bhogāya kalpante daṇḍena-eva nipīḍitāḥ || 23 || duṣyeyuḥ sarvavarṇāś ca bhidyeran sarvasetavaḥ | sarvalokaprakopaś ca bhaved daṇḍasya vibhramāt || 24 || yatra śyāmo lohita.akṣo daṇḍaś carati pāpahā | prajās tatra na muhyanti netā cet sādhu paśyati || 25 || tasya-āhuḥ sampraṇetāraṃ rājānaṃ satyavādinam | samīkṣyakāriṇaṃ prājñaṃ dharma.kāma.artha.kovidam || 26 || taṃ rājā praṇayan samyak trivargeṇa-abhivardhate | kāma.ātmā viṣamaḥ kṣudro daṇḍena-eva nihanyate || 27 || 7.27cv/ M: kāma.andho daṇḍo hi sumahat.tejo durdharaś ca-akṛta.ātmabhiḥ | dharmād vicalitaṃ hanti nṛpam eva sa.bāndhavam || 28 || tato durgaṃ ca rāṣṭraṃ ca lokaṃ ca sa.cara.acaram | antarikṣagatāṃś ca-eva munīn devāṃś ca pīḍayet || 29 || so 'sahāyena mūḍhena lubdhena-akṛta.buddhinā | na śakyo nyāyato netuṃ saktena viṣayeṣu ca || 30 || śucinā satyasandhena yathāśāstra.anusāriṇā | praṇetuṃ śakyate daṇḍaḥ susahāyena dhīmatā || 31 ||
7.1.1.2. Proper Behaviour O edn 617-618, O tr. 155 svarāṣṭre nyāyavṛttaḥ syād bhṛśa.daṇḍaś ca śatruṣu | suhṛtsv ajihmaḥ snigdheṣu brāhmaṇeṣu kṣamānvitaḥ || 32 || evaṃvṛttasya nṛpateḥ śilā.uñchena-api jīvataḥ | vistīryate yaśo loke tailabindur iva-ambhasi || 33 || atas tu viparītasya nṛpater ajita.ātmanaḥ | saṅkṣipyate yaśo loke ghṛtabindur iva-ambhasi || 34 || sve sve dharme niviṣṭānāṃ sarveṣām anupūrvaśaḥ | varṇānām āśramāṇāṃ ca rājā sṛṣṭo 'bhirakṣitā || 35 || tena yad yat sa.bhṛtyena kartavyaṃ rakṣatā prajāḥ | tat tad vo 'haṃ pravakṣyāmi yathāvad anupūrvaśaḥ || 36 ||
7.1.2. Cultivating Virtue and Learning O edn 618-621, O tr. 156 brāhmaṇān paryupāsīta prātar utthāya pārthivaḥ | traividyavṛddhān viduṣas tiṣṭhet teṣāṃ ca śāsane || 37 || vṛddhāṃś ca nityaṃ seveta viprān vedavidaḥ śucīn | vṛddhasevī hi satataṃ rakṣobhir api pūjyate || 38 || tebhyo 'dhigacched vinayaṃ vinīta.ātmā-api nityaśaḥ | vinīta.ātmā hi nṛpatir na vinaśyati karhi cit || 39 || bahavo 'vinayāt-naṣṭā rājānaḥ sa.paricchadāḥ | 7.40av/ M: sa.parigrahāḥ vanasthā api rājyāni vinayāt pratipedire || 40 || veno vinaṣṭo 'vinayāt-nahuṣaś ca-eva pārthivaḥ | sudāḥ paijavanaś ca-eva sumukho nimir eva ca || 41 || pṛthus tu vinayād rājyaṃ prāptavān manur eva ca | kuberaś ca dhanaiśvaryaṃ brāhmaṇyaṃ ca-eva gādhijaḥ || 42 || traividyebhyas trayīṃ vidyāṃ daṇḍanītiṃ ca śāśvatīm | 7.43av/ M: trayīṃ vidyāt ānvīkṣikīṃ ca-ātmavidyāṃ vārtārambhāṃś ca lokataḥ || 43 || indriyāṇāṃ jaye yogaṃ samātiṣṭhed divā.niśam | jita.indriyo hi śaknoti vaśe sthāpayituṃ prajāḥ || 44 || daśa kāma.samutthāni tathā-aṣṭau krodhajāni ca | vyasanāni dur.antāni prayatnena vivarjayet || 45 || kāmajeṣu prasakto hi vyasaneṣu mahīpatiḥ | viyujyate 'rtha.dharmābhyāṃ krodhajeṣv ātmanā-eva tu || 46 || mṛgayā-akṣo divāsvapnaḥ parivādaḥ striyo madaḥ | tauryatrikaṃ vṛthāṭyā ca kāmajo daśako gaṇaḥ || 47 || paiśunyaṃ sāhasaṃ droha īrṣyā.asūyā.arthadūṣaṇam | vāgdaṇḍajaṃ ca pāruṣyaṃ krodhajo 'pi gaṇo 'ṣṭakaḥ || 48 || dvayor apy etayor mūlaṃ yaṃ sarve kavayo viduḥ | taṃ yatnena jayet-lobhaṃ tajjāv etāv ubhau gaṇau || 49 || pānam akṣāḥ striyaś ca-eva mṛgayā ca yathākramam | etat kaṣṭatamaṃ vidyāt-catuṣkaṃ kāmaje gaṇe || 50 || daṇḍasya pātanaṃ ca-eva vākpāruṣya.arthadūṣaṇe | krodhaje 'pi gaṇe vidyāt kaṣṭam etat trikaṃ sadā || 51 || saptakasya-asya vargasya sarvatra-eva-anuṣaṅgiṇaḥ | pūrvaṃ pūrvaṃ gurutaraṃ vidyād vyasanam ātmavān || 52 || vyasanasya ca mṛtyoś ca vyasanaṃ kaṣṭam ucyate | vyasany adho 'dho vrajati svar yāty avyasanī mṛtaḥ || 53 ||
7.1.3. Appointment of Counselors O edn 621-622, O tr. 156-157 maulān-śāstravidaḥ śūrān-labdha.lakṣān kula.udbhavān | 7.54av/ M: kula.udgatān sacivān sapta ca-aṣṭau vā prakurvīta parīkṣitān || 54 || 7.54cv/ M: kurvīta suparīkṣitān api yat sukaraṃ karma tad apy ekena duṣkaram | viśeṣato 'sahāyena kiṃ tu rājyaṃ mahā.udayam || 55 || 7.55cv/ M: kiṃ nu taiḥ sārdhaṃ cintayen nityaṃ sāmānyaṃ sandhi.vigraham | sthānaṃ samudayaṃ guptiṃ labdhapraśamanāni ca || 56 || teṣāṃ svaṃ svam abhiprāyam upalabhya pṛthak pṛthak | samastānāṃ ca kāryeṣu vidadhyādd hitam ātmanaḥ || 57 || sarveṣāṃ tu viśiṣṭena brāhmaṇena vipaścitā | mantrayet paramaṃ mantraṃ rājā ṣāḍguṇyasaṃyutam || 58 || nityaṃ tasmin samāśvastaḥ sarvakāryāṇi niḥkṣipet | 7.59av/ M: nikṣipet tena sārdhaṃ viniścitya tataḥ karma samārabhet || 59 ||
7.1.4. Appointment of Officials O edn 622, O tr. 157 anyān api prakurvīta śucīn prājñān avasthitān | samyag arthasamāhartṝn amātyān suparīkṣitān || 60 || nirvarteta-asya yāvadbhir itikartavyatā nṛbhiḥ | tāvato 'tandritān dakṣān prakurvīta vicakṣaṇān || 61 || teṣām arthe niyuñjīta śūrān dakṣān kula.udgatān | śucīn ākara.karmānte bhīrūn antarniveśane || 62 ||
7.1.5. Appointment of an Envoy O edn 623-624, O tr. 157 dūtaṃ ca-eva prakurvīta sarvaśāstra.viśāradam | iṅgita.ākāra.ceṣṭajñaṃ śuciṃ dakṣaṃ kula.udgatam || 63 || anuraktaḥ śucir dakṣaḥ smṛtimān deśa.kālavit | vapuṣmān vītabhīr vāgmī dūto rājñaḥ praśasyate || 64 || amātye daṇḍa āyatto daṇḍe vainayikī kriyā | nṛpatau kośa.rāṣṭre ca dūte sandhi.viparyayau || 65 || dūta eva hi sandhatte bhinatty eva ca saṃhatān | dūtas tat kurute karma bhidyante yena mānavaḥ || 66 || sa vidyād asya kṛtyeṣu nirgūḍha.iṅgita.ceṣṭitaiḥ | ākāram iṅgitaṃ ceṣṭāṃ bhṛtyeṣu ca cikīrṣitam || 67 || buddhvā ca sarvaṃ tattvena pararājacikīrṣitam | tathā prayatnam ātiṣṭhed yathā-ātmānaṃ na pīḍayet || 68 ||
7.1.6. Constructing the Royal Fort O edn 624-625, O tr. 157-158 jāṅgalaṃ sasyasampannam ārya.prāyam an.āvilam | ramyam ānata.sāmantaṃ svājīvyaṃ deśam āvaset || 69 || dhanva.durgaṃ mahī.durgam ab.durgaṃ vārkṣam eva vā | nṛdurgaṃ giridurgaṃ vā samāśritya vaset puram || 70 || sarveṇa tu prayatnena giridurgaṃ samāśrayet | eṣāṃ hi bāhuguṇyena giridurgaṃ viśiṣyate || 71 || triṇy ādyāny āśritās tv eṣāṃ mṛga.gartāśraya.apcarāḥ | trīṇy uttarāṇi kramaśaḥ plavaṅgama.nara.amarāḥ || 72 || yathā durgāśritān etān na-upahiṃsanti śatravaḥ | tathā-arayo na hiṃsanti nṛpaṃ durgasamāśritam || 73 || ekaḥ śataṃ yodhayati prākārastho dhanurdharaḥ | śataṃ daśasahasrāṇi tasmād durgaṃ vidhīyate || 74 || tat syād āyudhasampannaṃ dhana.dhānyena vāhanaiḥ | brāhmaṇaiḥ śilpibhir yantrair yavasena-udakena ca || 75 || tasya madhye suparyāptaṃ kārayed gṛham ātmanaḥ | guptaṃ sarva.ṛtukaṃ śubhraṃ jala.vṛkṣasamanvitam || 76 ||
7.1.7. Marriage O edn 625, O tr. 158 tad adhyāsya-udvahed bhāryāṃ sa.varṇāṃ lakṣaṇānvitām | kule mahati sambhūtāṃ hṛdyāṃ rūpa.guṇānvītām || 77 ||
7.1.8. Appointment of Chaplain and Priests O edn 626, O tr. 158 purohitaṃ ca kurvīta vṛṇuyād eva ca-ṛtvijaḥ | te 'sya gṛhyāṇi karmāṇi kuryur vaitānikāni ca || 78 || yajeta rājā kratubhir vividhair āpta.dakṣiṇaiḥ | dharmārthaṃ ca-eva viprebhyo dadyād bhogān dhanāni ca || 79 ||
7.1.9. Collectors and Supervisors O edn 626, O tr. 158 sāṃvatsarikam āptaiś ca rāṣṭrād āhārayed balim | syāc ca-āmnāya.paro loke varteta pitṛvat-nṛṣu || 80 || adhyakṣān vividhān kuryāt tatra tatra vipaścitaḥ | te 'sya sarvāṇy avekṣeran nṛṇāṃ kāryāṇi kurvatām || 81 ||
7.1.10. Devotion to Brahmins O edn 626-627, O tr. 158 āvṛttānāṃ gurukulād viprāṇāṃ pūjako bhavet | nṛpāṇām akṣayo hy eṣa nidhir brāhmo 'bhidhīyate || 82 || na taṃ stenā na ca-amitrā haranti na ca naśyati | tasmād rājñā nidhātavyo brāhmaṇeṣv akṣayo nidhiḥ || 83 || na skandate na vyathate na vinaśyati karhi cit | 7.84av/ M: na skandati na cyavate variṣṭham agnihotrebhyo brāhmaṇasya mukhe hutam || 84 || samam abrāhmaṇe dānaṃ dviguṇaṃ brāhmaṇabruve | prādhīte śatasāhasram anantaṃ vedapārage || 85 || 7.85cv/ M: ācārye śatasāhasram J: sahasraguṇam ācārye pātrasya hi viśeṣeṇa śraddadhānatayā-eva ca | alpaṃ vā bahu vā pretya dānasya phalam aśnute || 86 ||
7.1.11. War and Warrior Ethic O edn 627-629, O tr. 159 deśa.kālavidhānena dravyaṃ śraddhāsamanvitam | [M7.87Ma]v/ not in K pātre pradīyate yat tu tad dharmasya prasādhanam || 87 || [M7.87Mc]v/ not in K

Although Medhātithi comments on the above verse, Jha's edition does not count it in his numbering of the text. Therefore, Jha ed.'s numbering is the same with K in the following.

 sama.uttama.adhamai rājā tv āhūtaḥ pālayan prajāḥ | na nivarteta saṅgrāmāt kṣātraṃ dharmam anusmaran || 87 || saṅgrāmeṣv anivartitvaṃ prajānāṃ ca-eva pālanam | śuśrūṣā brāhmaṇānāṃ ca rājñāṃ śreyaskaraṃ param || 88 || āhaveṣu mitho 'nyonyaṃ jighāṃsanto mahīkṣitaḥ | yudhyamānāḥ paraṃ śaktyā svargaṃ yānty a.parāṅmukhāḥ || 89 || na kūṭair āyudhair hanyād yudhyamāno raṇe ripūn | na karṇibhir na-api digdhair na-agnijvalita.tejanaiḥ || 90 || na ca hanyāt sthalārūḍhaṃ na klībaṃ na kṛta.añjalim | na mukta.keśaṃ na-āsīnaṃ na tava-asmi-iti vādinam || 91 || na suptaṃ na vi.sannāhaṃ na nagnaṃ na nir.āyudham | na-ayudhyamānaṃ paśyantaṃ na pareṇa samāgatam || 92 || na-āyudhavyasanaprāptaṃ na-ārtaṃ na-atiparikṣataṃ | na bhītaṃ na parāvṛttaṃ satāṃ dharmam anusmaran || 93 || yas tu bhītaḥ parāvṛttaḥ saṅgrāme hanyate paraiḥ | bhartur yad duṣkṛtaṃ kiṃ cit tat sarvaṃ pratipadyate || 94 || yat-ca-asya sukṛtaṃ kiṃ cid amutrārtham upārjitam | bhartā tat sarvam ādatte parāvṛttahatasya tu || 95 ||
7.1.11.1. War Booty O edn 629, O tr. 159 ratha.aśvaṃ hastinaṃ chatraṃ dhanaṃ dhānyaṃ paśūn striyaḥ | sarvadravyāṇi kupyaṃ ca yo yaj jayati tasya tat || 96 || rājñaś ca dadyur uddhāram ity eṣā vaidikī śrutiḥ | rājñā ca sarvayodhebhyo dātavyam apṛthagjitam || 97 || eṣo 'nupaskṛtaḥ prokto yodhadharmaḥ sanātanaḥ | asmād dharmān na cyaveta kṣatriyo ghnan raṇe ripūn || 98 ||
7.1.12. Policies for Good Government O edn 630-632, O tr. 159-160 alabdhaṃ ca-eva lipseta labdhaṃ rakṣet prayatnataḥ | rakṣitaṃ vardhayec ca-eva vṛddhaṃ pātreṣu nikṣipet || 99 || etac caturvidhaṃ vidyāt puruṣārthaprayojanam | asya nityam anuṣṭhānaṃ samyak kuryād atandritaḥ || 100 || alabdham icched daṇḍena labdhaṃ rakṣed avekṣayā | rakṣitaṃ vardhayed vṛddhyā vṛddhaṃ pātreṣu nikṣipet || 101 || nityam udyata.daṇḍaḥ syān nityaṃ vivṛta.pauruṣaḥ | nityaṃ saṃvṛta.saṃvāryo nityaṃ chidrānusāry areḥ || 102 || nityam udyata.daṇḍasya kṛtsnam udvijate jagat | tasmāt sarvāṇi bhūtāni daṇḍena-eva prasādhayet || 103 || a.māyayā-eva varteta na kathaṃ cana māyayā | budhyeta-ariprayuktāṃ ca māyāṃ nityaṃ susaṃvṛtaḥ || 104 || na-asya chidraṃ paro vidyād vidyāt-chidraṃ parasya ca | gūhet kūrma iva-aṅgāni rakṣed vivaram ātmanaḥ || 105 || bakavat-cintayed arthān siṃhavat-ca parākrame | vṛkavat-ca-avalumpeta śaśavat-ca viniṣpatet || 106 || evam vijayamānasya ye 'sya syuḥ paripanthinaḥ | tān ānayed vaśaṃ sarvān sāmādibhir upakramaiḥ || 107 || yadi te tu na tiṣṭheyur upāyaiḥ prathamais tribhiḥ | daṇḍena-eva prasahya-etān-śanakair vaśam ānayet || 108 || sāma.adīnām upāyānāṃ caturṇām api paṇḍitāḥ | sāma.daṇḍau praśaṃsanti nityaṃ rāṣṭrābhivṛddhaye || 109 || yathā-uddharati nirdātā kakṣaṃ dhānyaṃ ca rakṣati | tathā rakṣen nṛpo rāṣṭraṃ hanyāc ca paripanthinaḥ || 110 || mohād rājā svarāṣṭraṃ yaḥ karṣayaty anavekṣayā | so 'cirād bhraśyate rājyāt-jīvitāt-ca sa.bāndhavaḥ || 111 || śarīrakarṣaṇāt prāṇāḥ kṣīyante prāṇināṃ yathā | tathā rājñām api prāṇāḥ kṣīyante rāṣṭrakarṣaṇāt || 112 || rāṣṭrasya saṅgrahe nityaṃ vidhānam idam ācaret | susaṅgṛhītarāṣṭre hi pārthivaḥ sukham edhate || 113 ||
7.1.13. Organization of the State O edn 632-634, O tr. 160-161
7.1.13.1. Governance of Villages and Towns O edn 632-633, O tr. 160 dvayos trayāṇāṃ pañcānāṃ madhye gulmam adhiṣṭhitam | tathā grāmaśatānāṃ ca kuryād rāṣṭrasya saṅgraham || 114 || grāmasya-adhipatiṃ kuryād daśagrāmapatiṃ tathā | viṃśatīśaṃ śata.īśaṃ ca sahasrapatim eva ca || 115 || grāmadoṣān samutpannān grāmikaḥ śanakaiḥ svayam | śaṃsed grāmadaśa.īśāya daśa.īśo viṃśatīśine || 116 || viṃśatīśas tu tat sarvaṃ śata.īśāya nivedayet | śaṃsed grāmaśata.īśas tu sahasrapataye svayam || 117 || yāni rājapradeyāni pratyahaṃ grāmavāsibhiḥ | anna.pāna.indhanādīni grāmikas tāny avāpnuyāt || 118 || daśī kulaṃ tu bhuñjīta viṃśī pañca kulāni ca | grāmaṃ grāmaśatādhyakṣaḥ sahasrādhipatiḥ puram || 119 ||
7.1.13.2. Supervision of Officials O edn 633-634, O tr. 160-161 teṣāṃ grāmyāṇi kāryāni pṛthakkāryāṇi ca-eva hi | rājño 'nyaḥ sacivaḥ snigdhas tāni paśyed atandritaḥ || 120 || nagare nagare ca-ekaṃ kuryāt sarvārthacintakam | uccaiḥsthānaṃ ghorarūpaṃ nakṣatrāṇām iva graham || 121 || sa tān anuparikrāmet sarvān eva sadā svayam | teṣāṃ vṛttaṃ pariṇayet samyag rāṣṭreṣu tat.caraiḥ || 122 || rājño hi rakṣādhikṛtāḥ parasvādāyinaḥ śaṭhāḥ | bhṛtyā bhavanti prāyeṇa tebhyo rakṣed imāḥ prajāḥ || 123 || ye kāryikebhyo 'rtham eva gṛhṇīyuḥ pāpacetasaḥ | teṣāṃ sarvasvam ādāya rājā kuryāt pravāsanam || 124 ||
7.1.13.3. Wages O edn 634, O tr. 161 rājā karmasu yuktānāṃ strīṇāṃ preṣyajanasya ca | 7.125a[126Ma]v/ M: rājakarmasu pratyahaṃ kalpayed vṛttiṃ sthānaṃ karmānurūpataḥ || 125 || 7.125c[126Mc]v/ M: sthāna.karmānurūpataḥ paṇo deyo 'vakṛṣṭasya ṣaḍ utkṛṣṭasya vetanam | ṣāṇmāsikas tathā-ācchādo dhānyadroṇas tu māsikaḥ || 126 ||
7.1.14. Taxes and Duties O edn 634-637, O tr. 161 kraya.vikrayam adhvānaṃ bhaktaṃ ca sa.parivyayam | yogakṣemaṃ ca samprekṣya vaṇijo dāpayet karān || 127 || yathā phalena yujyeta rājā kartā ca karmaṇām | tathā-avekṣya nṛpo rāṣṭre kalpayet satataṃ karān || 128 || yathā-alpālpam adanty ādyaṃ vāryoko.vatsa.ṣaṭpadāḥ | tathā-alpālpo grahītavyo rāṣṭrād rājñābdikaḥ karaḥ || 129 || pañcāśadbhāga ādeyo rājñā paśu.hiraṇyayoḥ | dhānyānām aṣṭamo bhāgaḥ ṣaṣṭho dvādaśa eva vā || 130 || ādadīta-atha ṣaḍbhāgaṃ dru.māṃsa.madhu.sarpiṣām | gandha.oṣadhi.rasānāṃ ca puṣpa.mūla.phalasya ca || 131 || patra.śāka.tṛṇānāṃ ca carmaṇāṃ vaidalasya ca | mṛnmayānāṃ ca bhāṇḍānāṃ sarvasya-aśmamayasya ca || 132 || mriyamāṇo 'py ādadīta na rājā śrotriyāt karam | na ca kṣudhā-asya saṃsīdet-śrotriyo viṣaye vasan || 133 || yasya rājñas tu viṣaye śrotriyaḥ sīdati kṣudhā | tasya-api tat kṣudhā rāṣṭram acirena-eva sīdati || 134 || śruta.vṛtte viditvā-asya vṛttiṃ dharmyāṃ prakalpayet | saṃrakṣet sarvataś ca-enaṃ pitā putram iva-aurasam || 135 || saṃrakṣyamāṇo rājñā yaṃ kurute dharmam anvaham | 7.136a[137Ma]v/ M: rājñā-ayaṃ tena-āyur vardhate rājño draviṇaṃ rāṣṭram eva ca || 136 || yat kiṃ cid api varṣasya dāpayet karasañjñitam | vyavahāreṇa jīvantaṃ rājā rāṣṭre pṛthagjanam || 137 || kārukān-śilpinaś ca-eva śūdrāṃs cātma.upajīvinaḥ | ekaikaṃ kārayet karma māsi māsi mahīpatiḥ || 138 || na-ucchindyād ātmano mūlaṃ pareṣāṃ ca-atitṛṣṇayā | ucchindan hy ātmano mūlam āṭmānaṃ tāṃś ca pīdayet || 139 ||
7.1.15. Adjudicating Lawsuits O edn 637, O tr. 161 tīkṣṇaś ca-eva mṛduś ca syāt kāryaṃ vīkṣya mahīpatiḥ | tīkṣṇaś ca-eva mṛduś ca-eva rāja bhavati sammataḥ || 140 || amātyamukhyaṃ dharmajñaṃ prājñaṃ dāntaṃ kula.udgatam | sthāpayed āsane tasmin khinnaḥ kārya.īkṣaṇe nṛṇām || 141 ||
7.1.16. Protection of the Subjects O edn 637-638, O tr. 161-162 evaṃ sarvaṃ vidhāya-idam itikartavyam ātmanaḥ | yuktaś ca-eva-apramattaś ca parirakṣed imāḥ prajāḥ || 142 || vikrośantyo yasya rāṣṭrād hriyante dasyubhiḥ prajāḥ | sampaśyataḥ sa.bhṛtyasya mṛtaḥ sa na tu jīvati || 143 || kṣatriyasya paro dharmaḥ prājānām eva pālanam | nirdiṣṭaphalabhoktā hi rājā dharmeṇa yujyate || 144 ||
7.1.17. Morning Routine O edn 638-652, O tr. 162-165 utthāya paścime yāme kṛta.śaucaḥ samāhitaḥ | hutāgnir brāhmaṇāṃś cārcya praviśet sa śubhāṃ sabhām || 145 || tatra sthitaḥ prajāḥ sarvāḥ pratinandya visarjayet | visṛjya ca prajāḥ sarvā mantrayet saha mantribhiḥ || 146 ||
7.1.17.1. Meeting with Counselors O edn 638-640, O tr. 162 giripṛṣṭhaṃ samāruhya prasādaṃ vā rahogataḥ | araṇye niḥ.śalāke vā mantrayed a.vibhāvitaḥ || 147 || yasya mantraṃ na jānanti samāgamya pṛthagjanāḥ | sa kṛtsnāṃ pṛthivīṃ bhuṅkte kośahīno 'pi pārthivaḥ || 148 || jaḍa.mūka.andha.badhirāṃs tairyagyonān vayo.'tigān | strī.mleccha.vyādhita.vyaṅgān mantrakāle 'pasārayet || 149 || bhindanty avamatā mantraṃ tairyagyonās tathā-eva ca | striyaś ca-eva viśeṣeṇa tasmāt tatrādṛto bhavet || 150 || madhyandine 'rdharātre vā viśrānto vigataklamaḥ | cintayed dharma.kāma.arthān sārdhaṃ tair eka eva vā || 151 || 7.151c[152Mc]v/ M: sārthaṃ parasparaviruddhānāṃ teṣāṃ ca samupārjanam | kanyānāṃ sampradānaṃ ca kumārāṇāṃ ca rakṣaṇaṃ || 152 || dūtasampreṣaṇaṃ ca-eva kāryaśeṣaṃ tathā-eva ca | antaḥpurapracāraṃ ca praṇidhīnāṃ ca ceṣṭitam || 153 || kṛtsnaṃ ca-aṣṭavidhaṃ karma pañcavargaṃ ca tattvataḥ | anurāga.aparāgau ca pracāraṃ maṇḍalasya ca || 154 || madhyamasya pracāraṃ ca vijīgiṣoś ca ceṣṭitam | udāsīnapracāraṃ ca śatroś ca-eva prayatnataḥ || 155 ||
7.1.17.2. Constituents of the Circle O edn 640-641, O tr. 162 etāḥ prakṛtayo mūlaṃ maṇḍalasya samāsataḥ | aṣṭau ca-anyāḥ samākhyātā dvādaśa-eva tu tāḥ smṛtāḥ || 156 || amātya.rāṣṭra.durga.artha.daṇḍākhyāḥ pañca ca-aparāḥ | pratyekaṃ kathitā hy etāḥ saṅkṣepeṇa dvisaptatiḥ || 157 || anantaram ariṃ vidyād arisevinam eva ca | arer anantaraṃ mitram udāsīnaṃ tayoḥ param || 158 || tān sarvān abhisandadhyāt sāmādibhir upakramaiḥ | vyastaiś ca-eva samastaiś ca pauruṣeṇa nayena ca || 159 ||
7.1.17.3. Political Strategy-I O edn 641-645, O tr. 162-163 sandhiṃ ca vigrahaṃ ca-eva yānam āsanam eva ca | dvaidhībhāvaṃ saṃśrayaṃ ca ṣaḍguṇāṃś cintayet sadā || 160 || āsanaṃ ca-eva yānaṃ ca sandhiṃ vigraham eva ca | kāryaṃ vīkṣya prayuñjīta dvaidhaṃ saṃśrayam eva ca || 161 || sandhiṃ tu dvividhaṃ vidyād rājā vigraham eva ca | ubhe yāna.āsane ca-eva dvividhaḥ saṃśrayaḥ smṛtaḥ || 162 || samāna.yānakarmā ca viparītas tathā-eva ca | tadā tv āyatisaṃyuktaḥ sandhir jñeyo dvilakṣaṇaḥ || 163 || svayaṅkṛtaś ca kāryārtham akāle kāla eva vā | mitrasya ca-eva-apakṛte dvividho vigrahaḥ smṛtaḥ || 164 || ekākinaś ca-ātyayike kārye prāpte yadṛcchayā | saṃhatasya ca mitreṇa dvividhaṃ yānam ucyate || 165 || kṣīṇasya ca-eva kramaśo daivāt pūrvakṛtena vā | mitrasya ca-anurodhena dvividhaṃ smṛtam āsanam || 166 || balasya svāminaś ca-eva sthitiḥ kāryārthasiddhaye | dvividhaṃ kīrtyate dvaidhaṃ ṣāḍguṇyaguṇavedibhiḥ || 167 || arthasampādanārthaṃ ca pīḍyamānasya śatrubhiḥ | sādhuṣu vyapadeśaś ca dvividhaḥ saṃśrayaḥ smṛtaḥ || 168 || yadā-avagacched āyatyām ādhikyaṃ dhruvam ātmanaḥ | tadātve ca-alpikāṃ pīḍāṃ tadā sandhiṃ samāśrayet || 169 || yadā prahṛṣṭā manyeta sarvās tu prakṛtīr bhṛśam | atyucchritaṃ tathātmānaṃ tadā kurvīta vigraham || 170 || yadā manyeta bhāvena hṛṣṭaṃ puṣṭaṃ balaṃ svakam | parasya viparītaṃ ca tadā yāyād ripuṃ prati || 171 || yadā tu syāt parikṣīṇo vāhanena balena ca | tadāsīta prayatnena śanakaiḥ sāntvayann arīn || 172 || manyeta-ariṃ yadā rājā sarvathā balavattaram | tadā dvidhā balaṃ kṛtvā sādhayet kāryam ātmanaḥ || 173 || yadā parabalānāṃ tu gamanīyatamo bhavet | tadā tu saṃśrayet kṣipraṃ dhārmikaṃ balinaṃ nṛpam || 174 || nigrahaṃ prakṛtīnāṃ ca kuryād yo 'ribalasya ca | upaseveta taṃ nityaṃ sarvayatnair guruṃ yathā || 175 || yadi tatra-api sampaśyed doṣaṃ saṃśrayakāritam | suyuddham eva tatra-api nirviśaṅkaḥ samācaret || 176 || sarva.upāyais tathā kuryān nītijñaḥ pṛthivīpatiḥ | yathā-asya-abhyadhikā na syur mitra.udāsīna.śatravaḥ || 177 || āyatiṃ sarvakāryāṇāṃ tadātvaṃ ca vicārayet | atītānāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ guṇa.doṣau ca tattvataḥ || 178 || āyatyāṃ guṇa.doṣajñas tadātve kṣipra.niścayaḥ | atīte kāryaśeṣajñaḥ śatrubhir na-abhibhūyate || 179 || yathā-enaṃ na-abhisandadhyur mitra.udāsīna.śatravaḥ | tathā sarvaṃ saṃvidadhyād eṣa sāmāsiko nayaḥ || 180 ||
7.1.17.4. War O edn 645-649, O tr. 164 tadā tu yānam ātiṣṭhed arirāṣṭraṃ prati prabhuḥ | tadānena vidhānena yāyād aripuraṃ śanaiḥ || 181 || mārgaśīrṣe śubhe māsi yāyād yātrāṃ mahīpatiḥ | phālgunaṃ vātha caitraṃ vā māsau prati yathābalam || 182 || anyeṣv api tu kāleṣu yadā paśyed dhruvaṃ jayam | tadā yāyād vigṛhya-eva vyasane ca-utthite ripoḥ || 183 || kṛtvā vidhānaṃ mūle tu yātrikaṃ ca yathāvidhi | upagṛhya-āspadaṃ ca-eva cārān samyag vidhāya ca || 184 || saṃśodhya trividhaṃ mārgaṃ ṣaḍvidhaṃ ca balaṃ svakam | sāmparāyikakalpena yāyād aripuraṃ prati || 185 || śatrusevini mitre ca gūḍhe yuktataro bhavet | gata.pratyāgate ca-eva sa hi kaṣṭataro ripuḥ || 186 || daṇḍavyūhena tan mārgaṃ yāyāt tu śakaṭena vā | varāha.makarābhyāṃ vā sūcyā vā garuḍena vā || 187 || yataś ca bhayam āśaṅket tato vistārayed balam | padmena ca-eva vyūhena niviśeta sadā svayam || 188 || senāpati.balādhyakṣau sarvadikṣu niveśayet | yataś ca bhayam āśaṅket prācīṃ tāṃ kalpayed diśam || 189 || gulmāṃś ca sthāpayed āptān kṛtasañjñān samantataḥ | sthāne yuddhe ca kuśalān abhīrūn avikāriṇaḥ || 190 || saṃhatān yodhayed alpān kāmaṃ vistārayed bahūn | sūcyā vajreṇa ca-eva-etān vyūhena vyūhya yodhayet || 191 || syandana.aśvaiḥ same yudhyed anūpe nau dvipais tathā | vṛkṣa.gulmāvṛte cāpair asi.carma.āyudhaiḥ sthale || 192 || kurukṣetrāṃś ca matsyāṃś ca pañcālān-śūrasenajān | 7.193a[194Ma]v/ M: kaurakṣetrāṃś ca dīrghāṃl laghūṃś ca-eva narān agrānīkeṣu yojayet || 193 || praharṣayed balaṃ vyūhya tāṃś ca samyak parīkṣayet | 7.194a[195Ma]v/ M: bhṛśaṃ parīkṣayet ceṣṭāś ca-eva vijānīyād arīn yodhayatām api || 194 || uparudhya-arim āsīta rāṣṭraṃ cāsya-upapīḍayet | dūṣayec cāsya satataṃ yavasa.anna.udaka.indhanam || 195 || bhindyāc ca-eva taḍāgāni prākāra.parikhās tathā | samavaskandayec ca-enaṃ rātrau vitrāsayet tathā || 196 || upajapyān upajaped budhyeta-eva ca tatkṛtam | yukte ca daive yudhyeta jayaprepsur apetabhīḥ || 197 || sāmnā dānena bhedena samastair atha vā pṛthak | vijetuṃ prayateta-arīn na yuddhena kadā cana || 198 || 7.198c[199Mc]v/ M: -ariṃ anityo vijayo yasmād dṛśyate yudhyamānayoḥ | parājayaś ca saṅgrāme tasmād yuddhaṃ vivarjayet || 199 || trayāṇām apy upāyānāṃ pūrva.uktānām asambhave | tathā yudhyeta sampanno vijayeta ripūn yathā || 200 ||
7.1.17.5. Conduct in Victory O edn 649-650, O tr. 164-165 jitvā sampūjayed devān brāhmaṇāṃś ca-eva dhārmikān | pradadyāt parihārārthaṃ khyāpayed abhayāni ca || 201 || sarveṣāṃ tu viditvā-eṣāṃ samāsena cikīrṣitam | sthāpayet tatra tadvaṃśyaṃ kuryāc ca samayakriyām || 202 || pramāṇāni ca kurvīta teṣāṃ dharmān yathā.uditān | ratnaiś ca pūjayed enaṃ pradhānapuruṣaiḥ saha || 203 || ādānam apriyakaraṃ dānaṃ ca priyakārakam | abhīpsitānām arthānāṃ kāle yuktaṃ || 204 || 7.204c[205Mc]v/ M: kālayuktaṃ praśasyate sarvaṃ karma-idam āyattaṃ vidhāne daiva.mānuṣe | tayor daivam acintyaṃ tu mānuṣe vidyate kriyā || 205 ||
7.1.17.6. Political Strategy-II O edn 650-652, O tr. 165

The following three verses are found only in M. (Jha's edition does not count them in its numbering of the text, although Medhātithi gives their commentary.

 daivena vidhinā yuktaṃ mānuṣyaṃ yat pravartate | [M7.207Ma]v/ not in K. Jha 'yuktaṃ parikleśena mahatā tadarthasya samādhakam || 207 || [M7.207Mc]v/ not in K saṃyuktasya-api daivena puruṣakāreṇa varjitam | [M7.208Ma]v/ not in K vinā puruṣakāreṇa phalaṃ kṣetraṃ prayacchati || 208 || [M7.208Mc]v/ not in K candrārka.ādyā grahā vāyur agnir āpas tathā-eva ca | [M7.209Ma]v/ not in K iha daivena sādhyante pauruṣeṇa prayatnataḥ || 209 || [M7.209Mc]v/ not in K saha vā-api vrajed yuktaḥ sandhiṃ kṛtvā prayatnataḥ | mitraṃ hiraṇyaṃ bhūmiṃ vā sampaśyaṃs trividhaṃ phalam || 206 || pārṣṇigrāhaṃ ca samprekṣya tathākrandaṃ ca maṇḍale | mitrād atha-apy amitrād vā yātrāphalam avāpnuyāt || 207 || hiraṇya.bhūmisamprāptyā pārthivo na tatha-edhate | yathā mitraṃ dhruvaṃ labdhvā kṛśam apy āyatikṣamam || 208 || dharmajñaṃ ca kṛtajñaṃ ca tuṣṭaprakṛtim eva ca | anuraktaṃ sthirārambhaṃ laghumitraṃ praśasyate || 209 || prājñaṃ kulīnaṃ śūraṃ ca dakṣaṃ dātāram eva ca | kṛtajñaṃ dhṛtimantaṃ ca kaṣṭam āhur ariṃ budhāḥ || 210 || āryatā puruṣajñānaṃ śauryaṃ karuṇaveditā | sthaulalakṣyaṃ ca satatam udāsīnaguṇa.udayaḥ || 211 || ksemyāṃ sasyapradāṃ nityaṃ paśuvṛddhikarīm api | parityajen nṛpo bhūmim ātmārtham a.vicārayan || 212 || āpadarthaṃ dhanaṃ rakṣed dārān rakṣed dhanair api | 7.213a[217Ma]v/ M: āpadarthe ātmānaṃ satataṃ rakṣed dārair api dhanair api || 213 || saha sarvāḥ samutpannāḥ prasamīkṣya-āpado bhṛśam | saṃyuktāṃś ca viyuktāṃś ca sarva.upāyān sṛjed budhaḥ || 214 || upetāram upeyaṃ ca sarva.upāyāṃś ca kṛtsnaśaḥ | etat trayaṃ samāśritya prayateta-arthasiddhaye || 215 ||
7.1.18. Afternoon Routine O edn 652-653, O tr. 165-166 evaṃ sarvam idaṃ rājā saha sammantrya mantribhiḥ | vyāyamya-āplutya madhyāhne bhoktum antaḥpuraṃ viśet || 216 || tatra-ātmabhūtaiḥ kālajñair a.hāryaiḥ paricārakaiḥ | suparīkṣitam annādyam adyān mantrair viṣāpahaiḥ || 217 || viṣaghnair agadaiś ca-asya sarvadravyāṇi yojayet | 7.218a[222Ma]v/ M: viṣaghnair udakaiś ca-asya sarvadravyāṇi śodhayet viṣaghnāni ca ratnāni niyato dhārayet sadā || 218 || parīkṣitāḥ striyaś ca-enaṃ vyajana.udaka.dhūpanaiḥ | veṣābharaṇasaṃśuddhāḥ spṛśeyuḥ susamāhitāḥ || 219 || evaṃ prayatnaṃ kurvīta yāna.śayyā.āsana.aśane | snāne prasādhane ca-eva sarvālaṅkārakeṣu ca || 220 || bhuktavān viharec ca-eva strībhir antaḥpure saha | vihṛtya tu yathākālaṃ punaḥ kāryāṇi cintayet || 221 || alaṅkṛtaś ca sampaśyed āyudhīyaṃ punar janam | vāhanāni ca sarvāṇi śastrāṇy ābharaṇāni ca || 222 ||
7.1.19. Evening Routine O edn 653-654, O tr. 166 sandhyāṃ ca-upāsya śṛṇuyād antarveśmani śastrabhṛt | rahasya-ākhyāyināṃ ca-eva praṇidhīnāṃ ca ceṣṭitam || 223 || gatvā kakṣāntaraṃ tv anyat samanujñāpya taṃ janam | praviśed bhojanārthaṃ ca strīvṛto 'ntaḥpuraṃ punaḥ || 224 || tatra bhuktvā punaḥ kiṃ cit tūryaghoṣaiḥ praharṣitaḥ | saṃviśet taṃ yathākālam uttiṣṭhec ca gataklamaḥ || 225 || etadvidhānam ātiṣṭhed arogaḥ pṛthivīpatiḥ | asvasthaḥ sarvam etat tu bhṛtyeṣu viniyojayet || 226 ||
Chapter 8 O edn 659-745, O tr. 167-189
8.1. The Justice System O edn 659-745, O tr. 167-189
8.1.1. Court O edn 659, O tr. 167 vyavahārān didṛkṣus tu brāhmaṇaiḥ saha pārthivaḥ | mantrajñair mantribhiś ca-eva vinītaḥ praviśet sabhām || 1 || tatra-āsīnaḥ sthito vā-api pāṇim udyamya dakṣiṇam | vinīta.veṣa.ābharaṇaḥ paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām || 2 || pratyahaṃ deśadṛṣṭaiś ca śāstradṛṣṭaiś ca hetubhiḥ | aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu nibaddhāni pṛthak pṛthak || 3 ||
8.1.2. Grounds for Litigation O edn 659-660, O tr. 167 teṣām ādyam ṛṇādānaṃ nikṣepo 'svāmivikrayaḥ | sambhūya ca samutthānaṃ dattasya-anapakarma ca || 4 || vetanasya-eva cādānaṃ saṃvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ | kraya.vikrayānuśayo vivādaḥ svāmi.pālayoḥ || 5 || sīmāvivādadharmaś ca pāruṣye daṇḍavācike | steyaṃ ca sāhasaṃ ca-eva strīsaṅgrahaṇam eva ca || 6 || strī.pundharmo vibhāgaś ca dyūtam āhvaya eva ca | padāny aṣṭādaśa-etāni vyavahārasthitāv iha || 7 || eṣu sthāneṣu bhūyiṣṭhaṃ vivādaṃ caratāṃ nṛṇām | dharmaṃ śāśvatam āśritya kuryāt kāryavinirṇayam || 8 ||
8.1.3. Legal Proceedings O edn 660-666, O tr. 167-169
8.1.3.1. Judges O edn 660, O tr. 167 yadā svayaṃ na kuryāt tu nṛpatiḥ kāryadarśanam | tadā niyuñjyād vidvāṃsaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ kāryadarśane || 9 || so 'sya kāryāṇi sampaśyet sabhyair eva tribhir vṛtaḥ | sabhām eva praviśya-agryām āsīnaḥ sthita eva vā || 10 || yasmin deśe niṣīdanti viprā vedavidas trayaḥ | rājñaś ca-adhikṛto vidvān brahmaṇas tāṃ sabhāṃ viduḥ || 11 ||
8.1.3.2. Pursuit of Justice O edn 661-662, O tr. 167-168 dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṃ yatra-upatiṣṭhate | śalyaṃ ca-asya na kṛntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ || 12 || sabhāṃ vā na praveṣṭavyaṃ vaktavyaṃ vā samañjasam | 8.13av/ M: sabhā vā na praveṣṭavyā abruvan vibruvan vā-api naro bhavati kilbiṣī || 13 || yatra dharmo hy adharmeṇa satyaṃ yatra-anṛtena ca | hanyate prekṣamāṇānāṃ hatās tatra sabhāsadaḥ || 14 || dharma eva hato hanti dharmo rakṣati rakṣitaḥ | tasmād dharmo na hantavyo mā no dharmo hato 'vadhīt || 15 || 8.15cv/ M: vadhīt vṛṣo hi bhagavān dharmas tasya yaḥ kurute hy alam | 8.16av/ M: tv alam vṛṣalaṃ taṃ vidur devās tasmād dharmaṃ na lopayet || 16 || eka eva suhṛd dharmo nidhāne 'py anuyāti yaḥ | śarīreṇa samaṃ nāśaṃ sarvam anyadd hi gacchati || 17 || pādo 'dharmasya kartāraṃ pādaḥ sākṣiṇam ṛcchati | pādaḥ sabhāsadaḥ sarvān pādo rājānam ṛcchati || 18 || rājā bhavaty an.enās tu mucyante ca sabhāsadaḥ | eno gacchati kartāraṃ nindā.arho yatra nindyate || 19 ||
8.1.3.3. Excursus: Śūdras as Legal Interpreters O edn 662, O tr. 168 jātimātra.upajīvī vā kāmaṃ syād brāhmaṇabruvaḥ | dharmapravaktā nṛpater na śūdraḥ kathaṃ cana || 20 || yasya śūdras tu kurute rājño dharmavivecanam | tasya sīdati tad rāṣṭraṃ paṅke gaur iva paśyataḥ || 21 || yad rāṣṭraṃ śūdra.bhūyiṣṭhaṃ nāstikākrāntam a.dvijam | vinaśyaty āśu tat kṛtsnaṃ durbhikṣa.vyādhipīḍitam || 22 ||
8.1.3.4. Judicial Conduct and Reasoning-I O edn 662-663, O tr. 168 dharmāsanam adhiṣṭhāya saṃvīta.aṅgaḥ samāhitaḥ | praṇamya lokapālebhyaḥ kāryadarśanam ārabhet || 23 || artha.anarthāv ubhau buddhvā dharma.adharmau ca kevalau | varṇakrameṇa sarvāṇi paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām || 24 || bāhyair vibhāvayet-liṅgair bhāvam antargataṃ nṛṇām | svara.varṇa.iṅgita.ākāraiś cakṣuṣā ceṣṭitena ca || 25 || ākārair iṅgitair gatyā ceṣṭayā bhāṣitena ca | netra.vaktravikāraiś ca gṛhyate 'ntargataṃ manaḥ || 26 ||
8.1.3.5. Excursus: Property and Minors and Women O edn 663, O tr. 168 bāladāya.ādikaṃ rikthaṃ tāvad rājā-anupālayet | yāvat sa syāt samāvṛtto yāvat-ca-atīta.śaiśavaḥ] || 27 || 8.27cv/ M: yāvad vā-atīta.śaiśavaḥ vaśā.aputrāsu ca-evaṃ syād rakṣaṇaṃ niṣ.kulāsu ca | pati.vratāsu ca strīṣu vidhavāsv āturāsu ca || 28 || jīvantīnāṃ tu tāsāṃ ye tadd hareyuḥ svabāndhavāḥ | tān-śiṣyāt-cauradaṇḍena dhārmikaḥ pṛthivīpatiḥ || 29 ||
8.1.3.6. Excursus: Lost and Stolen Property O edn 664-665, O tr. 168-169 praṇaṣṭa.svāmikaṃ rikthaṃ rājā tryabdaṃ nidhāpayet | arvāk tryabdādd haret svāmī pareṇa nṛpatir haret || 30 || mama-idam iti yo brūyāt so 'nuyojyo yathāvidhi | saṃvādya rūpa.saṅkhyādīn svāmī tad dravyam arhati || 31 || a.vedayāno naṣṭasya deśaṃ kālaṃ ca tattvataḥ | varṇaṃ rūpaṃ pramāṇaṃ ca tatsamaṃ daṇḍam arhati || 32 || ādadīta-atha ṣaḍbhāgaṃ pranaṣṭa.adhigatān nṛpaḥ | daśamaṃ dvādaśaṃ vā-api satāṃ dharmam anusmaran || 33 || pranaṣṭa.adhigataṃ dravyaṃ tiṣṭhed yuktair adhiṣṭhitam | yāṃs tatra caurān gṛhṇīyāt tān rājā-ibhena ghātayet || 34 || mamāyam iti yo brūyān nidhiṃ satyena mānavaḥ | tasyādadīta ṣaḍbhāgaṃ rājā dvādaśam eva vā || 35 || anṛtaṃ tu vadan daṇḍyaḥ svavittasya-aṃśam aṣṭamam | tasya-eva vā nidhānasya saṅkhyayā-alpīyasīṃ kalām || 36 || vidvāṃs tu brāhmaṇo dṛṣṭvā pūrva.upanihitaṃ nidhim | aśeṣato 'py ādadīta sarvasya-adhipatir hi saḥ || 37 || yaṃ tu paśyen nidhiṃ rājā purāṇaṃ nihitaṃ kṣitau | tasmād dvijebhyo dattvā-ardham ardhaṃ kośe praveśayet || 38 || nidhīnāṃ tu purāṇānāṃ dhātūnām eva ca kṣitau | ardhabhāg rakṣaṇād rājā bhūmer adhipatir hi saḥ || 39 || dātavyaṃ sarvavarṇebhyo rājñā caurair hṛtaṃ dhanam | rājā tad upayuñjānaś caurasya-āpnoti kilbiṣam || 40 ||
8.1.3.7. Judicial Conduct and Reasoning-II O edn 665-666, O tr. 169 jāti.jānapadān dharmān śreṇīdharmāṃś ca dharmavit | samīkṣya kuladharmāṃś ca svadharmaṃ pratipādayet || 41 || svāni karmāṇi kurvāṇā dūre santo 'pi mānavāḥ | priyā bhavanti lokasya sve sve karmaṇy avasthitāḥ || 42 || na-utpādayet svayaṃ kāryaṃ rājā na-apy asya puruṣaḥ | na ca prāpitam anyena grased arthaṃ kathaṃ cana || 43 || 8.43cv/ M: graseta-arthaṃ yathā nayaty asṛkpātair mṛgasya mṛgayuḥ padam | nayet tathā-anumānena dharmasya nṛpatiḥ padam || 44 || satyam arthaṃ ca sampaśyed ātmānam atha sākṣiṇaḥ | 8.45av/ M: sākṣiṇam deśaṃ rūpaṃ ca kālaṃ ca vyavahāravidhau sthitaḥ || 45 || sadbhir ācaritaṃ yat syād dhārmikaiś ca dvijātibhiḥ | tad deśa.kula.jātīnām a.viruddhaṃ prakalpayet || 46 ||
8.1.4. Grounds for Litigation-I Non-payment of Debts O edn 666-694, O tr. 169-176 adhamarṇārthasiddhyartham uttamarṇena coditaḥ | dāpayed dhanikasya-artham adhamarṇād vibhāvitam || 47 || yair yair upāyair arthaṃ svaṃ prāpnuyād uttamarṇikaḥ | tair tair upāyaiḥ saṅgṛhya dāpayed adhamarṇikam || 48 || dharmeṇa vyavahāreṇa chalena-ācaritena ca | prayuktaṃ sādhayed arthaṃ pañcamena balena ca || 49 || yaḥ svayaṃ sādhayed artham uttamarṇo 'dhamarṇikāt | na sa rājñā-abhiyoktavyaḥ svakaṃ saṃsādhayan dhanam || 50 || arthe 'pavyayamānaṃ tu karaṇena vibhāvitam | dāpayed dhanikasya-arthaṃ daṇḍaleśaṃ ca śaktitaḥ || 51 || apahnave 'dhamarṇasya dehi-ity uktasya saṃsadi | abhiyoktā diśed deśyaṃ karaṇaṃ vā-anyad uddiśet || 52 || adeśyaṃ yaś ca diśati nirdiśya-apahnute ca yaḥ | yaś ca-adhara.uttarān arthān vigītān na-avabudhyate || 53 || apadiśya-apadeśyaṃ ca punar yas tv apadhāvati | 8.54av/ M: apadiśya-apadeśaṃ samyak praṇihitaṃ ca-arthaṃ pṛṣṭaḥ san na-abhinandati || 54 || a.sambhāṣye sākṣibhiś ca deśe sambhāṣate mithaḥ | nirucyamānaṃ praśnaṃ ca na-icched yaś ca-api niṣpatet || 55 || brūhi-ity uktaś ca na brūyād uktaṃ ca na vibhāvayet | na ca pūrva.aparaṃ vidyāt tasmād arthāt sa hīyate || 56 || sākṣiṇaḥ santi mety uktvā diśa-ity ukto diśen na yaḥ | 8.57av/ M: jñātāraḥ santi mety*] *{mety < ma ity ?} dharmasthaḥ kāraṇair etair hīnaṃ tam api nirdiśet || 57 || 8.57cv/ M: tam iti nirdiśet abhiyoktā na ced brūyād badhyo daṇḍyaś ca dharmataḥ | 8.58av/ M: bandhyo daṇḍyaś ca na cet tripakṣāt prabrūyād dharmaṃ prati parājitaḥ || 58 || yo yāvat-nihnuvīta-arthaṃ mithyā yāvati vā vadet | tau nṛpeṇa hy adharmajñau dāpyo taddviguṇaṃ damam || 59 || pṛṣṭo 'pavyayamānas tu kṛta.avastho dhana.eṣiṇā | tryavaraiḥ sākṣibhir bhāvyo nṛpa.brāhmaṇasannidhau || 60 || yādṛśā dhanibhiḥ kāryā vyavahāreṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | tādṛśān sampravakṣyāmi yathā vācyam ṛtaṃ ca taiḥ || 61 ||
8.1.4.1. Qualification of Witnesses O edn 670-672, O tr. 170 gṛhiṇaḥ putriṇo maulāḥ kṣatra.viś.śūdra.yonayaḥ | arthyuktāḥ sākṣyam arhanti na ye ke cid anāpadi || 62 || āptāḥ sarveṣu varṇeṣu kāryāḥ kāryeṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | sarvadharmavido 'lubdhā viparītāṃs tu varjayet || 63 || na-arthasambandhino na-āptā na sahāyā na vairiṇaḥ | na dṛṣṭadoṣāḥ kartavyā na vyādhyārtā na dūṣitāḥ || 64 || na sākṣī nṛpatiḥ kāryo na kāruka.kuśīlavau | na śrotriyo na liṅgastho na saṅgebhyo vinirgataḥ || 65 || na-adhyadhīno na vaktavyo na dasyur na vikarmakṛt | na vṛddho na śiśur na-eko na-antyo na vikala.indriyaḥ || 66 || na-ārto na matto na-unmatto na kṣut.tṛṣṇā.upapīḍitaḥ | na śramārto na kāmārto na kruddho na-api taskaraḥ || 67 || strīṇāṃ sākṣyaṃ striyaḥ kuryur dvijānāṃ sadṛśā dvijāḥ | śūdrāś ca santaḥ śūdrāṇām antyānām antya.yonayaḥ || 68 || anubhāvī tu yaḥ kaś cit kuryāt sākṣyaṃ vivādinām | antarveśmany araṇye vā śarīrasya-api ca-atyaye || 69 || striyā-apy asambhāve kāryaṃ bālena sthavireṇa vā | śiṣyeṇa bandhunā vā-api dāsena bhṛtakena vā || 70 || bāla.vṛddha.āturāṇāṃ ca sākṣyeṣu vadatāṃ mṛṣā | jānīyād asthirāṃ vācam utsikta.manasāṃ tathā || 71 || sāhaseṣu ca sarveṣu steya.saṅgrahaṇeṣu ca | vāg.daṇḍayoś ca pāruṣye na parīkṣeta sākṣiṇaḥ || 72 ||
8.1.4.2. Assessing Testimony O edn 672-673, O tr. 170-171 bahutvaṃ parigṛhṇīyāt sākṣidvaidhe narādhipaḥ | sameṣu tu guṇa.utkṛṣṭān guṇidvaidhe dvijottamān || 73 || samakṣadarśanāt sākṣyaṃ śravaṇāc ca-eva sidhyati | tatra satyaṃ bruvan sākṣī dharma.arthābhyāṃ na hīyate || 74 || sākṣī dṛṣṭa.śrutād anyad vibruvann āryasaṃsadi | avāṅ narakam abhyeti pretya svargāc ca hīyate || 75 || yatra-anibaddho 'pīkṣeta śṛṇuyād vā-api kiṃ cana | pṛṣṭas tatra-api tad brūyād yathādṛṣṭaṃ yathāśrutam || 76 || eko 'lubdhas tu sākṣī syād bahvyaḥ śucyo 'pi na striyaḥ | 8.77av/ M: tv asākṣī strībuddher asthiratvāt tu doṣaiś ca-anye 'pi ye vṛtāḥ || 77 || svabhāvena-eva yad brūyus tad grāhyaṃ vyāvahārikam | ato yad anyad vibrūyur dharmārthaṃ tad apārthakam || 78 ||
8.1.4.3. Questioning of Witnesses O edn 673-679, O tr. 171-172 sabhāntaḥ sākṣiṇaḥ prāptān arthi.pratyarthi.sannidhau | prāḍvivāko 'nuyuñjīta vidhinā-anena sāntvayan || 79 || yad dvayor anayor vettha kārye 'smiṃś ceṣṭitaṃ mithaḥ | tad brūta sarvaṃ satyena yuṣmākaṃ hy atra sākṣitā || 80 || satyaṃ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī lokān āpnoty puṣkalān | 8.81av/ M: āpnoty aninditān iha ca-an.uttamāṃ kīrtiṃ vāg eṣā brahmapūjitā || 81 || sākṣye 'nṛtaṃ vadan pāśair badhyate vāruṇair bhṛśam | vivaśaḥ śatam ājātīs tasmāt sākṣyaṃ vaded ṛtam || 82 || satyena pūyate sākṣī dharmaḥ satyena vardhate | tasmāt satyaṃ hi vaktavyaṃ sarvavarṇeṣu sākṣibhiḥ || 83 || ātmā-eva hy ātmanaḥ sākṣī gatir ātmā tathā-ātmanaḥ | mā-avamaṃsthāḥ svam ātmānaṃ nṛṇāṃ sākṣiṇam uttamam || 84 || manyante vai pāpakṛto na kaś cit paśyati-iti naḥ | tāṃs tu devāḥ prapaśyanti svasya-eva-antarapūruṣaḥ || 85 || dyaur bhūmir āpo hṛdayaṃ candra.arka.agni.yama.anilāḥ | rātriḥ sandhye ca dharmaś ca vṛttajñāḥ sarvadehinām || 86 || deva.brāhmaṇasānnidhye sākṣyaṃ pṛcched ṛtaṃ dvijān | udaṅ.mukhān prāṅ.mukhān vā pūrvāhṇe vai śuciḥ śucīn || 87 || brūhi-iti brāhmaṇaṃ pṛcchet satyaṃ brūhi-iti pārthivam | go.bīja.kāñcanair vaiśyaṃ śūdraṃ sarvais tu pātakaiḥ || 88 || brahmaghno ye smṛtā lokā ye ca strī.bāla.ghātinaḥ | mitradruhaḥ kṛta.ghnasya te te syur bruvato mṛṣā || 89 || janmaprabhṛti yat kiṃ cit puṇyaṃ bhadra tvayā kṛtam | tat te sarvaṃ śuno gacched yadi brūyās tvam anyathā || 90 || eko 'ham asmi-ity ātmānaṃ yas tvaṃ kalyāṇa manyase | nityaṃ sthitas te hṛdy eṣa puṇya.pāpa.īkṣitā muniḥ || 91 || yamo vaivasvato devo yas tava-eṣa hṛdi sthitaḥ | tena ced avivādas te mā gaṅgāṃ mā kurūn gamaḥ || 92 || nagno muṇḍaḥ kapālena ca bhikṣārthī kṣut.pipāsitaḥ | 8.93av/ M: kapālī andhaḥ śatrukulaṃ gacched yaḥ sākṣyam anṛtaṃ vadet || 93 || avāk.śirās tamasy andhe kilbiṣī narakaṃ vrajet | yaḥ praśnaṃ vitathaṃ brūyāt pṛṣṭaḥ san dharmaniścaye || 94 || andho matsyān iva-aśnāti sa naraḥ kaṇṭakaiḥ saha | yo bhāṣate 'rthavaikalyam a.pratyakṣaṃ sabhāṃ gataḥ || 95 || yasya vidvān hi vadataḥ kṣetrajño na-abhiśaṅkate | 8.96av/ M: na-atiśaṅkate tasmān na devāḥ śreyāṃsaṃ loke 'nyaṃ puruṣaṃ viduḥ || 96 || yāvato bāndhavān yasmin hanti sākṣye 'nṛtaṃ vadan | tāvataḥ saṅkhyayā tasmin śṛṇu saumya-anupūrvaśaḥ || 97 || pañca paśu.anṛte hanti daśa hanti gavānṛte | śatam aśvānṛte hanti sahasraṃ puruṣānṛte || 98 || hanti jātān ajātāṃś ca hiraṇyārthe 'nṛtaṃ vadan | sarvaṃ bhūmi.anṛte hanti mā sma bhūmi.anṛtaṃ vadīḥ || 99 || apsu bhūmivad ity āhuḥ strīṇāṃ bhoge ca maithune | abjeṣu ca-eva ratneṣu sarveṣv aśmamayeṣu ca || 100 || etān doṣān avekṣya tvaṃ sarvān anṛtabhāṣaṇe | yathāśrutaṃ yathādṛṣṭaṃ sarvam eva-añjasā vada || 101 || gorakṣakān vāṇijikāṃs tathā kāru.kuśīlavān | 8.102av/ M: vāṇijakāṃs preṣyān vārdhuṣikāṃś ca-eva viprān śūdravad ācaret || 102 ||
8.1.4.4. Excusable False Testimony O edn 679-680, O tr. 172 tad vadan dharmato 'rtheṣu jānann apy anythā naraḥ | na svargāc cyavate lokād daivīṃ vācaṃ vadanti tām || 103 || śūdra.viś.kṣatra.viprāṇāṃ yatra-ṛta.uktau bhaved vadhaḥ | tatra vaktavyam anṛtaṃ tadd hi satyād viśiṣyate || 104 || vāc.daivatyaiś ca carubhir yajeraṃs te sarasvatīm | anṛtasya-enasas tasya kurvāṇā niṣkṛtiṃ parām || 105 || kūṣmāṇḍair vā-api juhuyād ghṛtam agnau yathāvidhi | 8.106av/ TA10.3-5; VS20.14 ud ity ṛcā vā vāruṇyā tṛcena-ap.daivatena vā || 106 || 8.106cv/ RS1.24.15; 10.9.1-3; VS12.2; VS12.50
8.1.4.5. Failure to Give Evidence O edn 680, O tr. 172 tripakṣād abruvan sākṣyam ṛṇādiṣu naro '.gadaḥ | tadṛṇaṃ prāpnuyāt sarvaṃ daśabandhaṃ ca sarvataḥ || 107 ||
8.1.4.6. Signs of False Testimony O edn 680, O tr. 173 yasya dṛśyeta saptāhād ukta.vākyasya sākṣiṇaḥ | rogo 'gnir jñātimaraṇam ṛṇaṃ dāpyo damaṃ ca saḥ || 108 ||
8.1.4.7. Oaths and Ordeals O edn 681-682, O tr. 173 asākṣikeṣu tv artheṣu mitho vivādamānayoḥ | avindaṃs tattvataḥ satyaṃ śapathena-api lambhayet || 109 || maharṣibhiś ca devaiś ca kāryārthaṃ śapathāḥ kṛtāḥ | vasiṣṭhaś ca-api śapathaṃ śepe paijavane nṛpe || 110 || na vṛthā śapathaṃ kuryāt svalpe 'py arthe naro budhaḥ | vṛthā hi śapathaṃ kurvan pretya ca-iha ca naśyati || 111 || kāminīṣu vivāheṣu gavāṃ bhakṣye tathā-indhane | brāhmaṇa.abhyupapattau ca śapathe na-asti pātakam || 112 || satyena śāpayed vipraṃ kṣatriyaṃ vāhana.āyudhaiḥ | go.bīja.kāñcanair vaiśyaṃ śūdraṃ sarvais tu pātakaiḥ || 113 || agniṃ vā-āhārayed enam apsu ca-enaṃ nimajjayet | putra.dārasya vā-apy enaṃ śirāṃsi sparśayet pṛthak || 114 || yam iddho na dahaty agnir āpo na-unmajjayanti ca | na ca-ārtim ṛcchati kṣipraṃ sa jñeyaḥ śapathe śuciḥ || 115 || vatsasya hy abhiśastasya purā bhrātrā yavīyasā | na-agnir dadāha roma-api satyena jagataḥ spaśaḥ || 116 ||
8.1.4.8. False Testimony O edn 682, O tr. 173 yasmin yasmin vivāde tu kauṭasākṣyaṃ kṛtaṃ bhavet | tat tat kāryaṃ nivarteta kṛtaṃ ca-apy akṛtaṃ bhavet || 117 || lobhāt-mohād bhayāt-maitrāt kāmāt krodhāt tathā-eva ca | ajñānād bālabhāvāt-ca sākṣyaṃ vitatham ucyate || 118 || eṣām anyatame sthāne yaḥ sākṣyam anṛtaṃ vadet | tasya daṇḍaviśeṣāṃs tu pravakṣyāmy anupūrvaśaḥ || 119 ||
8.1.4.9. Punishment for Perjury O edn 683, O tr. 173 lobhāt sahasraṃ daṇḍyas tu mohāt pūrvaṃ tu sāhasam | bhayād dvau madhyamau daṇḍau maitrāt pūrvaṃ caturguṇam || 120 || kāmād daśaguṇaṃ pūrvaṃ krodhāt tu triguṇaṃ param | ajñānād dve śate pūrṇe bāliśyāt-śatam eva tu || 121 || etān āhuḥ kauṭasākṣye proktān daṇḍān manīṣibhiḥ | dharmasya-avyabhicārārtham adharmaniyamāya ca || 122 || kauṭasākṣyaṃ tu kurvāṇāṃs trīn varṇān dhārmiko nṛpaḥ | pravāsayed daṇḍayitvā brāhmaṇaṃ tu vivāsayet || 123 ||
8.1.4.10. Varieties of Punishment O edn 683-685, O tr. 173-174 daśa sthānāni daṇḍasya manuḥ svayambhuvo 'bravīt | triṣu varṇeṣu yāni syur akṣato brāhmaṇo vrajet || 124 || upastham udaraṃ jihvā hastau pādau ca pañcamam | cakṣur nāsā ca karṇau ca dhanaṃ dehas tathā-eva ca || 125 || anubandhaṃ parijñāya deśa.kālau ca tattvataḥ | sāra.aparādho ca-ālokya daṇḍaṃ daṇḍyeṣu pātayet || 126 || adharmadaṇḍanaṃ loke yaśoghnaṃ kīrtināśanam | asvargyaṃ ca paratra-api tasmāt tat parivarjayet || 127 || adaṇḍyān daṇḍayan rājā daṇḍyāṃś ca-eva-apy adaṇḍayan | ayaśo mahad āpnoti narakaṃ ca-eva gacchati || 128 || vāgdaṇḍaṃ prathamaṃ kuryād dhigdaṇḍaṃ tadanantaram | tṛtīyaṃ dhanadaṇḍaṃ tu vadhadaṇḍam ataḥ param || 129 || vadhena-api yadā tv etān nigrahītuṃ na śaknuyāt | tadā-eṣu sarvam apy etat prayuñjīta catuṣṭayam || 130 || lokasaṃvyavahārārthaṃ yāḥ sañjñāḥ prathitā bhuvi | tāmra.rūpya.suvarṇānāṃ tāḥ pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ || 131 ||
8.1.4.11. Weights O edn 685-686, O tr. 174 jālāntaragate bhānau yat sūkṣmaṃ dṛśyate rajaḥ | prathamaṃ tat pramāṇānāṃ trasareṇuṃ pracakṣate || 132 || trasareṇavo 'ṣṭau vijñeyā likṣā-ekā parimāṇataḥ | tā rājasarṣapas tisras te trayo gaurasarṣapaḥ || 133 || sarṣapāḥ ṣaḍ yavo madhyas triyavaṃ tv ekakṛṣṇalam | pañcakṛṣṇalako māṣas te suvarṇas tu ṣoḍaśa || 134 || palaṃ suvarṇāś catvāraḥ palāni dharaṇaṃ daśa | dve kṛṣṇale samadhṛte vijñeyo raupyamāṣakaḥ || 135 || 8.135cv/ M: rūpyamāṣakaḥ te ṣoḍaśa syād dharaṇaṃ purāṇaś ca-eva rājataḥ | kārṣāpaṇas tu vijñeyas tāmrikaḥ kārṣikaḥ paṇaḥ || 136 || dharaṇāni daśa jñeyaḥ śatamānas tu rājataḥ | catuḥsauvarṇiko niṣko vijñeyas tu pramāṇataḥ || 137 ||
8.1.4.12. Fines O edn 686, O tr. 174 paṇānāṃ dve śate sārdhe prathamaḥ sāhasaḥ smṛtaḥ | madhyamaḥ pañca vijñeyaḥ sahasraṃ tv eva ca-uttamaḥ || 138 || ṛṇe deye pratijñāte pañcakaṃ śatam arhati | apahnave taddviguṇaṃ tan manor anuśāsanam || 139 ||
8.1.4.13. Rates of Interest-I O edn 687, O tr. 174 vasiṣṭhavihitāṃ vṛddhiṃ sṛjed vittavivardhinīm | aśītibhāgaṃ gṛhṇīyān māsād vārdhuṣikaḥ śate || 140 || dvikaṃ śataṃ vā gṛhṇīyāt satāṃ dharmam anusmaran | dvikaṃ śataṃ hi gṛhṇāno na bhavaty arthakilbiṣī || 141 || dvikaṃ trikaṃ catuṣkaṃ ca pañcakaṃ ca śataṃ samam | māsasya vṛddhiṃ gṛhṇīyād varṇānām anupūrvaśaḥ || 142 || na tv eva-ādhau sa.upakāre kausīdīṃ vṛddhim āpnuyāt | na ca-ādheḥ kālasaṃrodhāt-nisargo 'sti na vikrayaḥ || 143 || na bhoktavyo balād ādhir bhuñjāno vṛddhim utsṛjet | mūlyena toṣayec ca-enam ādhisteno 'nyathā bhavet || 144 ||
8.1.4.14. Pledges O edn 687-688, O tr. 174-175 ādhiś ca-upanidhiś ca-ubhau na kālātyayam arhataḥ | avahāryau bhavetāṃ tau dīrghakālam avasthitau || 145 || samprītyā bhujyamānāni na naśyanti kadā cana | dhenur uṣṭro vahann aśvo yaś ca damyaḥ prayujyate || 146 || yat kiṃ cid daśavarṣāṇi sannidhau prekṣate dhanī | bhujyamānaṃ parais tūṣṇīṃ na sa tat-labdhum arhati || 147 || ajaḍaś ced apogaṇḍo viṣaye ca-asya bhujyate | bhagnaṃ tad vyavahāreṇa bhoktā tad dravyam arhati || 148 || 8.148cv/ M: tad dhanam arhati ādhiḥ sīmā bāladhanaṃ nikṣepa.upanidhiḥ striyaḥ | 8.149av/ M: nikṣepa.upanidhī rājasvaṃ śrotriyasvaṃ ca na bhogena praṇaśyati || 149 ||
8.1.4.15. Rates of Interest-II O edn 688-690, O tr. 175 yaḥ svāminā-ananujñātam ādhiṃ bhūṅkte 'vicakṣaṇaḥ | tena-ardhavṛddhir moktavyā tasya bhogasya niṣkṛtiḥ || 150 || kusīdavṛddhir dvaiguṇyaṃ na-atyeti sakṛd āhṛtā | 8.151av/ M: sakṛd āhitā dhānye sade lave vāhye na-atikrāmati pañcatām || 151 || kṛtānusārād adhikā vyatiriktā na sidhyati | kusīdapatham āhus taṃ pañcakaṃ śatam arhati || 152 || na-ati.sāṃvatsarīṃ vṛddhiṃ na ca-adṛṣṭāṃ punar haret | 8.153av/ M: vinirharet cakravṛddhiḥ kālavṛddhiḥ kāritā kāyikā ca yā || 153 || ṛṇaṃ dātum aśakto yaḥ kartum icchet punaḥ kriyām | sa dattvā nirjitāṃ vṛddhiṃ karaṇaṃ parivartayet || 154 || a.darśayitvā tatra-eva hiraṇyaṃ parivartayet | yāvatī sambhaved vṛddhis tāvatīṃ dātum arhati || 155 || cakravṛddhiṃ samārūḍho deśa.kālavyavasthitaḥ | atikrāman deśa.kālau na tatphalam avāpnuyāt || 156 || samudrayānakuśalā deśa.kāla.arthadarśinaḥ | sthāpayanti tu yāṃ vṛddhiṃ sā tatra-adhigamaṃ prati || 157 ||
8.1.4.16. Surety O edn 690-691, O tr. 175 yo yasya pratibhūs tiṣṭhed darśanāya-iha mānavaḥ | a.darśayan sa taṃ tasya prayacchet svadhanād ṛṇam || 158 || 8.158cv/ M: tasya yateta prātibhāvyaṃ vṛthādānam ākṣikaṃ saurikāṃ ca yat | daṇḍa.śulkāvaśeṣaṃ ca na putro dātum arhati || 159 || darśanaprātibhāvye tu vidhiḥ syāt pūrvacoditaḥ | dānapratibhuvi prete dāyādān api dāpayet || 160 || adātari punar dātā vijñātaprakṛtāv ṛṇam | paścāt pratibhuvi prete parīpset kena hetunā || 161 || nirādiṣṭadhanaś cet tu pratibhūḥ syād alandhanaḥ | svadhanād eva tad dadyān nirādiṣṭa iti sthitiḥ || 162 ||
8.1.4.17. Validity of Transactions O edn 691-692, O tr. 175-176 matta.unmatta.ārta.adhyadhīnair bālena sthavireṇa vā | asambaddhakṛtaś ca-eva vyāvahāro na sidhyati || 163 || satyā na bhāṣā bhavati yady api syāt pratiṣṭhitā | bahiś ced bhāṣyate dharmāt-niyatād vyavahārikāt || 164 || yogādhamanavikrītaṃ yogadānapratigraham | yatra vā-apy upadhiṃ paśyet tat sarvaṃ vinivartayet || 165 || grahītā yadi naṣṭaḥ syāt kuṭumbārthe kṛto vyayaḥ | 8.166av/ M: kuṭumbe ca dātavyaṃ bāndhavais tat syāt pravibhaktair api svataḥ || 166 || kuṭumbārthe 'dhyadhīno 'pi vyavahāraṃ yam ācaret | svadeśe vā videśe vā taṃ jyāyān na vicālayet || 167 || balād dattaṃ balād bhuktaṃ balād yac ca-api lekhitam | sarvān balakṛtān arthān akṛtān manur abravīt || 168 || trayaḥ parārthe kliśyanti sākṣiṇaḥ pratibhūḥ kulam | catvāras tu-upacīyante vipra āḍhyo vaṇiṅ nṛpaḥ || 169 ||
8.1.4.18. Impartiality of the King O edn 692-693, O tr. 176 an.ādeyaṃ na-ādadīta parikṣīṇo 'pi pārthivaḥ | na ca-ādeyaṃ samṛddho 'pi sūkṣmam apy artham utsṛjet || 170 || an.ādeyasya ca-ādānād ādeyasya ca varjanāt | daurbalyaṃ khyāpyate rājñaḥ sa pretya-iha ca naśyati || 171 || svādānād varṇasaṃsargāt tv abalānāṃ ca rakṣaṇāt | balaṃ sañjāyate rājñaḥ sa pretya-iha ca vardhate || 172 || tasmād yama iva svāmī svayaṃ hitvā priya.apriye | varteta yāmyayā vṛttyā jita.krodho jita.indriyaḥ || 173 || yas tv adharmeṇa kāryāṇi mohāt kuryān narādhipaḥ | acirāt taṃ dur.ātmānaṃ vaśe kurvanti śatravaḥ || 174 || kāma.krodhau tu saṃyamya yo 'rthān dharmeṇa paśyati | prajās tam anuvartante samudram iva sindhavaḥ || 175 ||
8.1.4.19. Recovery of Debt O edn 693-694, O tr. 176 yaḥ sādhayantaṃ chandena vedayed dhanikaṃ nṛpe | sa rājñā tat-caturbhāgaṃ dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam || 176 || karmaṇā-api samaṃ kuryād dhanikāya-adhamarṇikaḥ | samo 'vakṛṣṭajātis tu dadyāt-śreyāṃs tu tat- śanaiḥ || 177 ||
8.1.4.20. Conclusion O edn 694, O tr. 176 anena vidhinā rājā mitho vivadatāṃ nṛṇām | sākṣipratyayasiddhāni kāryāṇi samatāṃ nayet || 178 ||
8.1.5. Grounds for Litigation-II Deposits O edn 694-697, O tr. 176-177 kulaje vṛttasampanne dharmajñe satyavādini | mahāpakṣe dhaniny ārye nikṣepaṃ nikṣiped budhaḥ || 179 || yo yathā nikṣipedd haste yam arthaṃ yasya mānavaḥ | sa tathā-eva grahītavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ || 180 || yo nikṣepaṃ yācyamāno nikṣeptur na prayacchati | sa yācyaḥ prāḍvivākena tat-nikṣeptur asannidhau || 181 || sākṣi.abhāve praṇidhibhir vayo.rūpa.samanvitaiḥ | apadeśaiś ca sannyasya hiraṇyaṃ tasya tattvataḥ || 182 || sa yadi pratipadyeta yathānyastaṃ yathākṛtam | na tatra vidyate kiṃ cid yat parair abhiyujyate || 183 || teṣāṃ na dadyād yadi tu tadd hiraṇyaṃ yathāvidhi | ubhau nigṛhya dāpyaḥ syād iti dharmasya dhāraṇā || 184 || 8.184cv/ M: sa nigṛhya-ubhayaṃ dāpya iti dharmasya dhāraṇā nikṣepa.upanidhī nityaṃ na deyau pratyanantare | naśyato vinipāte tāv anipāte tv anāśinau || 185 || svayam eva tu yau dadyān mṛtasya pratyanantare | na sa rājñā-abhiyoktavyo na nikṣeptuś ca bandhubhiḥ || 186 || acchalena-eva ca-anvicchet tam arthaṃ prītipūrvakam | vicārya tasya vā vṛttaṃ sāmnā-eva parisādhayet || 187 || nikṣepeṣv eṣu sarveṣu vidhiḥ syāt parisādhane | sa.mudre na-āpnuyāt kiṃ cid yadi tasmān na saṃharet || 188 || caurair hṛtaṃ jalena-ūḍham agninā dagdham eva vā | na dadyād yadi tasmāt sa na saṃharati kiṃ cana || 189 || nikṣepasya-apahartāram anikṣeptāram eva ca | sarvair upāyair anvicchet-śapathaiś ca-eva vaidikaiḥ || 190 || yo nikṣepaṃ na-arpayati yaś ca-a.nikṣipya yācate | tāv ubhau cauravat-śāsyau dāpyau vā tatsamaṃ damam || 191 || nikṣepasya-apahartāraṃ tatsamaṃ dāpayed damam | tathā-upanidhihartāram aviśeṣeṇa pārthivaḥ || 192 || upadhābhiś ca yaḥ kaś cit paradravyaṃ haren naraḥ | sa.sahāyaḥ sa hantavyaḥ prakāśaṃ vividhair vadhaiḥ || 193 || nikṣepo yaḥ kṛto yena yāvāṃś ca kulasannidhau | tāvān eva sa vijñeyo vibruvan daṇḍam arhati || 194 || mitho dāyaḥ kṛto yena gṛhīto mitha eva vā | mitha eva pradātavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ || 195 || nikṣiptasya dhanasya-evaṃ prītyā-upanihitasya ca | rājā vinirṇayaṃ kuryād akṣiṇvan nyāsadhāriṇam || 196 ||
8.1.6. Grounds for Litigation-III Sale Without Ownership O edn 697-699, O tr. 177-178 vikrīṇīte parasya svaṃ yo 'svāmī svāmyasammataḥ | na taṃ nayeta sākṣyaṃ tu stenam astenamāninam || 197 || avahāryo bhavet-ca-eva sa.anvayaḥ ṣaṭśataṃ damam | nir.anvayo 'n.apasaraḥ prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam || 198 || asvāminā kṛto yas tu dāyo vikraya eva vā | akṛtaḥ sa tu vijñeyo vyavahāre yathā sthitiḥ || 199 || sambhogo dṛśyate yatra na dṛśyeta-āgamaḥ kva cit | āgamaḥ kāraṇaṃ tatra na sambhoga iti sthitiḥ || 200 || vikrayād yo dhanaṃ kiṃ cid gṛhṇīyat kulasannidhau | krayeṇa sa viśuddhaṃ hi nyāyato labhate dhanam || 201 || atha mūlam anāhāryaṃ prakāśakrayaśodhitaḥ | adaṇḍyo mucyate rājñā nāṣṭiko labhate dhanam || 202 ||
8.1.6.1. Fraudulent Sales O edn 699, O tr. 178 na-anyad anyena saṃsṛṣṭarūpaṃ vikrayam arhati | na ca-a.sāraṃ na ca nyūnaṃ na dūreṇa tirohitam || 203 || 8.203cv/ M: na sāvadyaṃ na ca nyūnaṃ na dūre na tirohitam anyāṃ ced darśayitvā-anyā voḍhuḥ kanyā pradīyate | ubhe ta ekaśulkena vahed ity abravīn manuḥ || 204 || na-unmattāyā na kuṣṭhinyā na ca yā spṛṣṭa.maithunā | pūrvaṃ doṣān abhikhyāpya pradātā daṇḍam arhati || 205 ||
8.1.7. Grounds for Litigation-IV Partnerships O edn 700-701, O tr. 178 ṛtvig yadi vṛto yajñe svakarma parihāpayet | tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo 'ṃśaḥ sahakartṛbhiḥ || 206 || dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu svakarma parihāpayan | kṛtsnam eva labheta-aṃśam anyena-eva ca kārayet || 207 || yasmin karmaṇi yās tu syur uktāḥ pratyaṅgadakṣiṇāḥ | sa eva tā ādidīta bhajeran sarva eva vā || 208 || rathaṃ haret ca-adhvaryur brahmā-ādhāne ca vājinam | hotā vā-api hared aśvam udgātā ca-apy anaḥ kraye || 209 || sarveṣām ardhino mukhyās tadardhena-ardhino 'pare | tṛtīyinas tṛtīyāṃśāś caturthāṃśāś ca pādinaḥ || 210 || sambhūya svāni karmāṇi kurvadbhir iha mānavaiḥ | anena vidhiyogena kartavyā-aṃśaprakalpanā || 211 ||
8.1.8. Grounds for Litigation-V Non-delivery of Gifts O edn 701, O tr. 178 dharmārthaṃ yena dattaṃ syāt kasmai cid yācate dhanam | paścāc ca na tathā tat syān na deyaṃ tasya tad bhavet || 212 || yadi saṃsādhayet tat tu darpāt-lobhena vā punaḥ | rājñā dāpyaḥ suvarṇaṃ syāt tasya steyasya niṣkṛtiḥ || 213 || dattasya-eṣā-uditā dharmyā yathāvad anapakriyā | ata ūrdhvaṃ pravakṣyāmi vetanasya-anapakriyām || 214 ||
8.1.9. Grounds for Litigation-VI Non-payment of Wages O edn 702, O tr. 178-179 bhṛto na-ārto na kuryād yo darpāt karma yathāa.uditam | 8.215av/ M: anārto sa daṇḍyaḥ kṛṣṇalāny aṣṭau na deyaṃ ca-asya vetanam || 215 || ārtas tu kuryāt svasthaḥ san yathābhāṣitam āditaḥ | sa dīrghasya-api kālasya tat-labheta(-eva vetanam || 216 || yathā.uktam ārtaḥ sustho vā yas tat karma na kārayet | na tasya vetanaṃ deyam alpa.ūnasya-api karmaṇaḥ || 217 || eṣa dharmo 'khilena-ukto vetanādānakarmaṇaḥ | ata ūrdhvaṃ pravakṣyāmi dharmaṃ samayabhedinām || 218 ||
8.1.10. Grounds for Litigation-VII Breach of Contract O edn 702-703, O tr. 179 yo grāma.deśa.saṅghānāṃ kṛtvā satyena saṃvidam | visaṃvaden naro lobhāt taṃ rāṣṭrād vipravāsayet || 219 || nigṛhya dāpayec ca-enaṃ samayavyabhicāriṇam | catuḥsuvarṇān ṣaṇniṣkāṃś-śatamānaṃ ca rājakam || 220 || etad daṇḍavidhiṃ kuryād dhārmikaḥ pṛthivīpatiḥ | grāma.jāti.samūheṣu samayavyabhicāriṇām || 221 ||
8.1.11. Grounds for Litigation-VIII Cancellation of Sale or Purchase O edn 703-704, O tr. 179 krītvā vikrīya vā kiṃ cid yasya-ihānuśayo bhavet | so 'ntar daśāhāt tad dravyaṃ dadyāc ca-evādadīta vā || 222 || pareṇa tu daśāhasya na dadyān nāpi dāpayet | ādadāno dadat ca-eva rājñā daṇḍyau śatāni ṣaṭ || 223 || yas tu doṣavatīṃ kanyām anākhyāya prayacchati | tasya kuryān nṛpo daṇḍaṃ svayaṃ ṣaṇṇavatiṃ paṇān || 224 || akanyā-iti tu yaḥ kanyāṃ brūyād dveṣeṇa mānavaḥ | sa śataṃ prāpnuyād daṇḍaṃ tasyā doṣam adarśayan || 225 || pāṇigrahaṇikā mantrāḥ kanyāsv eva pratiṣṭhitāḥ | na-akanyāsu kva cin nṝṇāṃ lupta.dharmakriyā hi tāḥ || 226 || pāṇigrahaṇikā mantrā niyataṃ dāralakṣaṇam | teṣāṃ niṣṭhā tu vijñeyā vidvadbhiḥ saptame pade || 227 || yasmin yasmin kṛte kārye yasya-ihānuśayo bhavet | tam anena vidhānena dharmye pathi niveśayet || 228 ||
8.1.12. Grounds for Litigation-IX Disputes between Owners and Herdsmen O edn 704-708, O tr. 179-180 paśuṣu svāmināṃ ca-eva pālānāṃ ca vyatikrame | vivādaṃ sampravakṣyāmi yathāvad dharmatattvataḥ || 229 ||
8.1.12.1. Safety of Herd O edn 704-706, O tr. 179-180 divā vaktavyatā pāle rātrau svāmini tadgṛhe | yogakṣeme 'nyathā cet tu pālo vaktavyatām iyāt || 230 || gopaḥ kṣīrabhṛto yas tu sa duhyād daśato varām | gosvāmyanumate bhṛtyaḥ sā syāt pāle 'bhṛte bhṛtiḥ || 231 || naṣṭaṃ vinaṣṭaṃ kṛmibhiḥ śvahataṃ viṣame mṛtam | hīnaṃ puruṣakāreṇa pradadyāt pāla eva tu || 232 || vighuṣya tu hṛtaṃ caurair na pālo dātum arhati | yadi deśe ca kāle ca svāminaḥ svasya śaṃsati || 233 || karṇau carma ca vālāṃś ca bastiṃ snāyuṃ ca rocanām | paśuṣu svāmināṃ dadyān mṛteṣv aṅkāni darśayet || 234 || 8.234cv/ M: aṅkāṃś ca darśayet aja.avike tu saṃruddhe vṛkaiḥ pāle tv an.āyati | yāṃ prasahya vṛko hanyāt pāle tat kilbiṣaṃ bhavet || 235 || tāsāṃ ced avaruddhānāṃ carantīnāṃ mitho vane | yām utplutya vṛko hanyān na pālas tatra kilbiṣī || 236 ||
8.1.12.2. Damage to Crops O edn 706-708, O tr. 180 dhanuḥśataṃ parīhāro grāmasya syāt samantataḥ | śamyāpātās trayo vā-api triguṇo nagarasya tu || 237 || tatra-aparivṛtaṃ dhānyaṃ vihiṃsyuḥ paśavo yadi | na tatra praṇayed daṇḍaṃ nṛpatiḥ paśurakṣiṇām || 238 || vṛtiṃ tatra prakurvīta yām uṣtro na vilokayet | chidraṃ ca vārayet sarvaṃ śva.sūkaramukhānugam || 239 || pathi kṣetre parivṛte grāmāntīye 'tha vā punaḥ | sa.pālaḥ śatadaṇḍa.arho vipālān vārayet paśūn || 240 || kṣetreṣv anyeṣu tu paśuḥ sa.pādaṃ paṇam arhati | sarvatra tu sado deyaḥ kṣetrikasya-iti dhāraṇā || 241 || a.nirdaśāhāṃ gāṃ sūtāṃ vṛṣān devapaśūṃs tathā | sa.pālān vā vi.pālān vā na daṇḍyān manur abravīt || 242 || kṣetriyasya-atyaye daṇḍo bhāgād daśaguṇo bhavet | 8.243av/ M: kṣetrikasya-atyaye tato 'rdhadaṇḍo bhṛtyānām ajñānāt kṣetrikasya tu || 243 || etad vidhānam ātiṣṭhed dhārmikaḥ pṛthivīpatiḥ | svāmināṃ ca paśūnāṃ ca pālānāṃ ca vyatikrame || 244 ||
8.1.13. Grounds for Litigation-X Boundary Disputes O edn 708-712, O tr. 180-181 sīmāṃ prati samutpanne vivāde grāmayor dvayoḥ | jyeṣṭhe māsi nayet sīmāṃ su.prakāśeṣu setuṣu || 245 ||
8.1.13.1. Boundary Markers O edn 708-709, O tr. 180-181 sīṃāvṛkṣāṃś ca kurvīta nyagrodha.aśvattha.kiṃśukān | śālmalīn sālatālāṃś ca kṣīriṇaś ca-eva pādapān || 246 || gulmān veṇūṃś ca vividhān śamī.vallī.sthalāni ca | śarān kubjakagulmāṃś ca tathā sīmā na naśyati || 247 || taḍāgāny udapānāni vāpyaḥ prasravaṇāni ca | sīmāsandhiṣu kāryāṇi devatāyatanāni ca || 248 || upachannāni cānyāni sīmāliṅgāni kārayet | sīmājñāne nṛṇāṃ vīkṣya nityaṃ loke viparyayam || 249 || aśmano 'sthīni govālāṃs tuṣān bhasma kapālikāḥ | karīṣam iṣṭakā.aṅgārāṃś-śarkarā vālukās tathā || 250 || yāni ca-evamprakārāṇi kālād bhūmir na bhakṣayet | tāni sandhiṣu sīmāyām a.prakāśāni kārayet || 251 || 8.251cv/ M: sīmāyā
8.1.13.2. Settling Boundary Disputes O edn 709-712, O tr. 181 etair liṅgair nayet sīmāṃ rājā vivadamānayoḥ | pūrvabhuktyā ca satatam udakasya-āgamena ca || 252 || yadi sṃśaya eva syāt-liṅgānām api darśane | sākṣipratyaya eva syāt sīmāvādavinirṇayaḥ || 253 || 8.253cv/ M: sīmāvādaviniścayaḥ grāmīyaka.kulānāṃ ca samakṣaṃ sīmni sākṣiṇaḥ | 8.254av/ M: grāmeyaka. praṣṭavyāḥ sīmaliṅgāni tayoś ca-eva vivādinoḥ || 254 || 8.254cv/ M: sīmāliṅgāni te pṛṣtās tu yathā brūyuḥ samastāḥ sīmni niścayam | nibadhnīyāt tathā sīmāṃ sarvāṃs tāṃś ca-eva nāmataḥ || 255 || śirobhis te gṛhītvā-urvīṃ sragviṇo rakta.vāsasaḥ | sukṛtaiḥ śāpithāḥ svaiḥ svair nayeyus te samañjasam || 256 || yathā.uktena nayantas te pūyante satyasākṣiṇaḥ | viparītaṃ nayantas tu dāpyāḥ syur dviśataṃ damam || 257 || sākṣyabhāve tu catvāro grāmāḥ sāmantavāsinaḥ | 8.258av/ M: grāmasīmāntavāsinaḥ sīmāvinirṇayaṃ kuryuḥ prayatā rājasannidhau || 258 || sāmantānām abhāve tu maulānāṃ sīmni sākṣiṇām | imān apy anuyuñjīta puruṣān vana.gocarān || 259 || vyādhān-śākunikān gopān kaivartān mūlakhānakān | vyālagrāhān uñchavṛttīn anyāṃś ca vanacāriṇaḥ || 260 || te pṛṣṭās tu yathā brūyuḥ sīmāsandhiṣu lakṣaṇam | tat tathā sthāpayed rājā dharmeṇa grāmayor dvayoḥ || 261 || kṣetra.kūpa.taḍāgānām ārāmasya gṛhasya ca | sāmantapratyayo jñeyaḥ sīmāsetuvinirṇayaḥ || 262 || sāmantāś cet-mṛṣā brūyuḥ setau vivādatāṃ nṛṇām | sarve pṛthak pṛthag daṇḍyā rājñā madhyamasāhasam || 263 || gṛhaṃ taḍāgam ārāmaṃ kṣetraṃ vā bhīṣayā haran | śatāni pañca daṇḍyaḥ syād ajñānād dviśato damaḥ || 264 || sīmāyām a.viṣahyāyāṃ svayaṃ rājā-eva dharmavit | pradiśed bhūmim ekeṣām upakārād iti sthitiḥ || 265 || eṣo 'khilena-abhihito dharmaḥ sīmāvinirṇaye | ata ūrdhvaṃ pravakṣyāmi vākpāruṣyavinirṇayam || 266 ||
8.1.14. Grounds for Litigation-XI Verbal Assault O edn 712-715, O tr. 181-182 śataṃ brāhmaṇam ākruśya kṣatriyo daṇḍam arhati | vaiśyo 'py ardhaśataṃ dve vā śūdras tu vadham arhati || 267 || pañcāśad brāhmaṇo daṇḍyaḥ kṣatriyasya-abhiśaṃsane | vaiśye syād ardhapañcāśat-śūdre dvādaśako damaḥ || 268 || samavarṇe dvijātīnāṃ dvādaśa-eva vyatikrame | vādeṣv a.vacanīyeṣu tad eva dviguṇaṃ bhavet || 269 || ekajātir dvijātīṃs tu vācā dāruṇayā kṣipan | jihvāyāḥ prāpnuyāc chedaṃ jaghanya.prabhavo hi saḥ || 270 || nāma.jātigrahaṃ tv eṣām abhidroheṇa kurvataḥ | nikṣepyo 'yomayaḥ śaṅkur jvalann āsye daśāṅgulaḥ || 271 || dharma.upadeśaṃ darpeṇa viprāṇām asya kurvataḥ | taptam āsecayet tailaṃ vaktre śrotre ca pārthivaḥ || 272 || 8.272cv/ M: śrautre śrutaṃ deśaṃ ca jātiṃ ca karma śarīram eva ca | vitathena bruvan darpād dāpyaḥ syād dviśataṃ damam || 273 || kāṇaṃ vā-apy atha vā khañjam anyaṃ vā-api tathāvidham | tathyena-api bruvan dāpyo daṇḍaṃ kārṣāpaṇa.avaram || 274 || mātaraṃ pitaraṃ jāyāṃ bhrātaraṃ tanayaṃ gurum | ākṣārayan-śataṃ dāpyaḥ panthānaṃ ca-adadad guroḥ || 275 || brāhmaṇa.kṣatriyābhyāṃ tu daṇḍaḥ kāryo vijānatā | brāhmaṇe sāhasaḥ pūrvaḥ kṣatriye tv eva madhyamaḥ || 276 || viś.śūdrayor evam eva svajātiṃ prati tattvataḥ | cheda.varjaṃ praṇayanaṃ daṇḍasya-iti viniścayaḥ || 277 || eṣa daṇḍavidhiḥ prokto vākpāruṣyasya tattvataḥ | ata ūrdhvaṃ pravakṣyāmi daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayam || 278 ||
8.1.15. Grounds for Litigation-XII Physical Assault O edn 715-720, O tr. 182-183
8.1.15.1. Personal Injury O edn 715-717, O tr. 182 yena kena cid aṅgena hiṃsyāc cet-śreṣṭham antyajaḥ | chettavyaṃ tad tad eva-asya tan manor anuśāsanam || 279 || pāṇim udyamya daṇḍaṃ vā pāṇicchedanam arhati | pādena praharan kopāt pādacchedanam arhati || 280 || sahāsanam abhiprepsur utkṛṣṭasya-apakṛṣṭajaḥ | kaṭyāṃ kṛta.aṅko nirvāsyaḥ sphicaṃ vā-asya-avakartayet || 281 || avaniṣṭhīvato darpād dvāv oṣṭhau chedayen nṛpaḥ | avamūtrayato meḍhram avaśardhayato gudam || 282 || keśeṣu gṛhṇato hastau chedayed avicārayan | pādayor dāḍhikāyāṃ ca grīvāyāṃ vṛṣaṇeṣu ca || 283 || tvagbhedakaḥ śataṃ daṇḍyo lohitasya ca darśakaḥ | māṃsabhettā tu ṣaṭ.niṣkān pravāsyas tv asthibhedakaḥ || 284 || vanaspatīnāṃ sarveṣām upabhogo yathā yathā | yathā tathā damaḥ kāryo hiṃsāyām iti dhāraṇā || 285 || manuṣyāṇāṃ paśūnāṃ ca duḥkhāya prahṛte sati | yathā yathā mahad duḥkhaṃ daṇḍaṃ kuryāt tathā tathā || 286 || aṅgāvapīḍanāyāṃ ca vraṇa.śonitayos tathā | 8.287av/ M: prāṇa.śonitayos samutthānavyayaṃ dāpyaḥ sarvadaṇḍam atha-api vā || 287 ||
8.1.15.2. Damage to Property O edn 717, O tr. 182-183 dravyāṇi hiṃsyād yo yasya jñānato 'jñānato 'pi vā | sa tasya-utpādayet tuṣṭiṃ rājñe dadyāc ca tatsamam || 288 || carma.cārmikabhāṇḍeṣu kāṣṭha.loṣṭamayeṣu | mūlyāt pañcaguṇo daṇḍaḥ puṣpa.mūla.phaleṣu ca || 289 ||
8.1.15.3. Injuries Caused by Vehicles O edn 717-719, O tr. 183 yānasya ca-eva yātuś ca yānasvāmina eva ca | daśātivartanāny āhuḥ śeṣe daṇḍo vidhīyate || 290 || chinna.nāsye bhagna.yuge tiryak.pratimukha.āgate | akṣa.bhaṅge ca yānasya cakra.bhaṅge tathā-eva ca || 291 || chedane ca-eva yantrāṇāṃ yoktra.raśmyos tathā-eva ca | ākrande ca-apy apaihi-iti na daṇḍaṃ manur abravīt || 292 || yatra-apavartate yugyaṃ vaiguṇyāt prājakasya tu | tatra svāmī bhaved daṇḍyo hiṃsāyāṃ dviśataṃ damam || 293 || prājakaś ced bhaved āptaḥ prājako daṇḍam arhati | yugyasthāḥ prājake 'nāpte sarve daṇḍyāḥ śataṃ śatam || 294 || sa cet tu pathi saṃruddhaḥ paśubhir vā rathena vā | pramāpayet prāṇabhṛtas tatra daṇḍo 'vicāritaḥ || 295 || manuṣyamāraṇe kṣipraṃ cauravat kilbiṣaṃ bhavet | prāṇabhṛtsu mahatsv ardhaṃ go.gaja.uṣṭra.hayādiṣu || 296 || kṣudrakāṇāṃ paśūnāṃ tu hiṃsāyāṃ dviśato damaḥ | pañcāśat tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ śubheṣu mṛgapakṣiṣu || 297 || gardhabha.aja.āvikānāṃ tu daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcamāṣikaḥ | 8.298av/ M: pāñcamāṣikaḥ māṣikas tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ śva.sūkaranipātane || 298 ||
8.1.15.4. Corporal Punishment O edn 719-720, O tr. 183 bhāryā putraś ca dāsaś ca preṣyo bhrātrā ca sa.udaraḥ | prāpta.aparādhās tāḍyāḥ syū rajjvā veṇudalena vā || 299 || pṛṣṭhatas tu śarīrasya na-uttamāṅge kathaṃ cana | ato 'nyathā tu praharan prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam || 300 || eṣo 'khilena-abhihito daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayaḥ | stenasya-ataḥ pravakṣyāmi vidhiṃ daṇḍavinirṇaye || 301 ||
8.1.16. Grounds for Litigation-XIII Theft O edn 720-728, O tr. 183-185
8.1.16.1. Suppression of Thieves O edn 720, O tr. 183 paramaṃ yatnam ātiṣṭhet stenānāṃ nigrahe nṛpaḥ | stenānāṃ nigrahād asya yaśo rāṣṭraṃ ca vardhate || 302 || abhayasya hi yo dātā sa pūjyaḥ satataṃ nṛpaḥ | sattraṃ hi vardhate tasya sadā-eva-abhaya.dakṣiṇam || 303 ||
8.1.16.2. Obligation to Offer Protection O edn 720-722, O tr. 183-184 sarvato dharmaṣaḍbhāgo rājño bhavati rakṣataḥ | adharmād api ṣaḍbhāgo bhavaty asya hy a.rakṣataḥ || 304 || yad adhīte yad yajate yad dadāti yad arcati | tasya ṣaḍbhāgabhāg rājā samyag bhavati rakṣaṇāt || 305 || rakṣan dharmeṇa bhūtāni rājā vadhyāṃś ca ghātayan | yajate 'har ahar yajñaiḥ sahasraśata.dakṣiṇaiḥ || 306 || yo '.rakṣan balim ādatte karaṃ śulkaṃ ca pārthivaḥ | pratibhāgaṃ ca daṇḍaṃ ca sa sadyo narakaṃ vrajet || 307 || arakṣitāram rājānaṃ baliṣaḍbhāga.hāriṇam | 8.308av/ K: arakṣitāraṃ attāraṃ tam āhuḥ sarvalokasya samagramala.hārakam || 308 || anapekṣita.maryādaṃ nāstikaṃ vipralumpakam | 8.309av/ M: anavekṣita.maryādaṃ arakṣitāram attāraṃ nṛpaṃ vidyād adho.gatim || 309 || adhārmikaṃ tribhir nyāyair nigṛhṇīyāt prayatnataḥ | nirodhanena bandhena vividhena vadhena ca || 310 || nigraheṇa hi pāpānāṃ sādhūnāṃ saṅgraheṇa ca | dvijātaya iva-ijyābhiḥ pūyante satataṃ nṛpāḥ || 311 || kṣantavyaṃ prabhuṇā nityaṃ kṣipatāṃ kāryiṇāṃ nṛṇām | bāla.vṛddha.āturāṇāṃ ca kurvatā hitam ātmanaḥ || 312 || yaḥ kṣipto marṣayaty ārtais tena svarge mahīyate | yas tv aiśvaryān na kṣamate narakaṃ tena gacchati || 313 ||
8.1.16.3. Punishment of Thieves O edn 722-728, O tr. 184-185 rājā stenena gantavyo mukta.keśena dhāvatā | 8.314av/ M: dhīmatā ācakṣāṇena tat steyam evaṅkarmā-asmi śādhi mām || 314 || skandhena-ādāya musalaṃ laguḍaṃ vā-api khādiram | 8.315av/ M: muśalaṃ śaktiṃ ca-ubhayatas tīkṣṇām āyasaṃ daṇḍam eva vā || 315 || śāsanād vā vimokṣād vā stenaḥ steyād vimucyate | a.śāsitvā tu taṃ rājā stenasya-āpnoti kilbiṣam || 316 || annāde bhrūṇahā mārṣṭi patyau bhāryā-apacāriṇī | gurau śiṣyaś ca yājyaś ca steno rājani kilbiṣam || 317 || rājabhiḥ kṛtadaṇḍās tu kṛtvā pāpāni mānavāḥ | 8.318av/ M: rājabhir dhṛtadaṇḍās tu nir.malāḥ svargam āyānti santaḥ sukṛtino yathā || 318 || yas tu rajjuṃ ghaṭaṃ kūpādd hared bhindyāc ca yaḥ prapām | sa daṇḍaṃ prāpnuyān māṣaṃ tac ca tasmin samāharet || 319 || dhānyaṃ daśabhyaḥ kumbhebhyo harato 'bhyadhikaṃ vadhaḥ | śeṣe 'py ekādaśaguṇaṃ dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam || 320 || tathā dharimameyānāṃ śatād abhyadhike vadhaḥ | suvarṇa.rajatādīnām uttamānāṃ ca vāsasām || 321 || pañcāśatas tv abhyadhike hastacchedanam iṣyate | śeṣe tv ekādaśaguṇaṃ mūlyād daṇḍaṃ prakalpayet || 322 || puruṣāṇāṃ kulīnānāṃ nārīṇāṃ ca viśeṣataḥ | mukhyānāṃ ca-eva ratnānāṃ haraṇe vadham arhati || 323 || mahāpaśūnāṃ haraṇe śastrāṇām auṣadhasya ca | kālam āsādya kāryaṃ ca daṇḍaṃ rājā prakalpayet || 324 || goṣu brāhmaṇasaṃsthāsu churikāyāś ca bhedane | 8.325av/ M: kharikāyāś ca paśūnāṃ haraṇe ca-eva sadyaḥ kāryo 'rdhapādikaḥ || 325 || sūtra.kārpāsa.kiṇvānāṃ gomayasya guḍasya ca | dadhnaḥ kṣīrasya takrasya pānīyasya tṛṇasya ca || 326 || veṇuvaidalabhāṇḍānāṃ lavaṇānāṃ tathā-eva ca | mṛṇmayānāṃ ca haraṇe mṛdo bhasmana eva ca || 327 || matsyānāṃ pakṣiṇāṃ ca-eva tailasya ca ghṛtasya ca | māṃsasya madhunaś ca-eva yac ca-anyat paśu.sambhavam || 328 || anyeṣāṃ ca-evam.ādīnāṃ madyānām odanasya ca | 8.329av/ M: ca-evamādīnām adyānām pakvānnānāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ tanmulyād dviguṇo damaḥ || 329 || puṣpeṣu harite dhānye gulma.vallī.nageṣu ca | anyeṣv a.paripūteṣu daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcakṛṣṇalaḥ || 330 || paripūteṣu dhānyeṣu śāka.mūla.phaleṣu ca | niranvaye śataṃ daṇḍaḥ sānvaye 'rdhaśataṃ damaḥ || 331 || syāt sāhasaṃ tv anvayavat prasabhaṃ karma yat kṛtam | niranvayaṃ bhavet steyaṃ hṛtvā-apavyayate ca yat || 332 || yas tv etāny upakḷptāni dravyāṇi stenayen naraḥ | tam ādyaṃ daṇḍayed rājā yaś cāgniṃ corayed gṛhāt || 333 || 8.333cv/ M: taṃ śataṃ yena yena yathāṅgena steno nṛṣu viceṣṭate | tat tad eva haret tasya pratyādeśāya pārthivaḥ || 334 || pitā-ācāryaḥ suhṛt-mātā bhāryā putraḥ purohitaḥ | na-adaṇḍyo nāma rājño 'sti yaḥ svadharme na tiṣṭhati || 335 || kārṣāpaṇaṃ bhaved daṇḍyo yatra-anyaḥ prākṛto janaḥ | tatra rājā bhaved daṇḍyaḥ sahasram iti dhāraṇā || 336 || aṣṭāpādyaṃ tu śūdrasya steye bhavati kilbiṣam | ṣoḍaśa-eva tu vaiśyasya dvātriṃśat kṣatriyasya ca || 337 || brāhmaṇasya catuḥṣaṣṭiḥ pūrṇaṃ vā-api śataṃ bhavet | dviguṇā vā catuḥṣaṣṭis taddoṣaguṇavidd hi saḥ || 338 || vānaspatyaṃ mūla.phalaṃ dāru-agny.arthaṃ tathā-eva ca | tṛṇaṃ ca gobhyo grāsa.artham asteyaṃ manur abravīt || 339 || yo 'dattādāyino hastāt-lipseta brāhmaṇo dhanam | yājana.adhyāpanena-api yathā stenas tathā-eva saḥ || 340 || dvijo 'dhvagaḥ kṣīṇa.vṛttir dvāv ikṣū dve ca mūlake | ādadānaḥ parakṣetrāt-na daṇḍaṃ dātum arhati || 341 || a.sanditānāṃ sandātā sanditānāṃ ca mokṣakaḥ | dāsa.aśva.rathahartā ca prāptaḥ syāc corakilbiṣam || 342 || anena vidhinā rājā kurvāṇaḥ stenanigraham | yaśo 'smin prāpnuyāt-loke pretya ca-anuttamaṃ sukham || 343 ||
8.1.17. Grounds for Litigation-XIV Violence O edn 728-729, O tr. 185-186 aindraṃ sthānam abhiprepsur yaśaś ca-akṣayam avyayam | na-upekṣeta kṣaṇam api rājā sāhasikaṃ naram || 344 || vāgduṣṭāt taskarāc ca-eva daṇḍena-eva ca hiṃsataḥ | sāhasasya naraḥ kartā vijñeyaḥ pāpakṛttamaḥ || 345 || sāhase vartamānaṃ tu yo marṣayati pārthivaḥ | sa vināśaṃ vrajaty āśu vidveṣaṃ ca-adhigacchati || 346 || na mitrakāraṇād rājā vipulād vā dhanāgamāt | samutsṛjet sāhasikān sarvabhūtabhayāvahān || 347 ||
8.1.17.1. Permissable Violence O edn 728-729, O tr. 185-186 śastraṃ dvijātibhir grāhyaṃ dharmo yatra-uparudhyate | dvijātīnāṃ ca varṇānāṃ viplave kālakārite || 348 || ātmanaś ca paritrāṇe dakṣiṇānāṃ ca saṅgare | strī.viprābhyupapattau ca ghnan dharmeṇa na duṣyati || 349 || guruṃ vā bāla.vṛddhau vā brāhmaṇaṃ vā bahu.śrutam | ātatāyinam āyāntaṃ hanyād eva-a.vicārayan || 350 || na-ātatāyivadhe doṣo hantur bhavati kaś cana | prakāśaṃ vā-aprakāśaṃ vā manyus taṃ manyum ṛcchati || 351 ||
8.1.18. Grounds for Litigation-XV Sexual Crimes Against Women O edn 730-737, O tr. 186-187
8.1.18.1. Sexual Crimes against Married Women O edn 730-732, O tr. 186 paradārābhimarśeṣu pravṛttān nṝn mahīpatiḥ | udvejanakarair daṇḍaiś chinnayitvā pravāsayet || 352 || 8.352cv/ M: cihnayitvā tat.samuttho hi lokasya jāyate varṇasaṅkaraḥ | yena mūlaharo 'dharmaḥ sarvanāśāya kalpate || 353 || parasya patnyā puruṣaḥ sambhāṣāṃ yojayan rahaḥ | pūrvam ākṣārito doṣaiḥ prāpnuyāt pūrvasāhasam || 354 || yas tv an.ākṣāritaḥ pūrvam abhibhāṣate kāraṇāt | na doṣaṃ prāpnuyāt kiṃ cin na hi tasya vyatikramaḥ || 355 || parastriyaṃ yo 'bhivadet tīrthe 'raṇye vane 'pi vā | nadīnāṃ vā-api sambhede sa saṅgrahaṇam āpnuyāt || 356 || upacārakriyā keliḥ sparśo bhūṣaṇa.vāsasām | 8.357av/ M: upakārakriyā saha khaṭvā-āsanaṃ ca-eva sarvaṃ saṅgrahaṇaṃ smṛtam || 357 || striyaṃ spṛśed adeśe yaḥ spṛṣṭo vā marṣayet tayā | parasparasya-anumate sarvaṃ saṅgrahaṇaṃ smṛtam || 358 || abrāhmaṇaḥ saṅgrahaṇe prāṇāntaṃ daṇḍam arhati | caturṇām api varṇānāṃ dārā rakṣyatamāḥ sadā || 359 || bhikṣukā bandinaś ca-eva dīkṣitāḥ kāravas tathā | sambhāṣanaṃ saha strībhiḥ kuryur a.prativāritāḥ || 360 || na sambhāṣāṃ parastrībhiḥ pratiṣiddhaḥ samācaret | niṣiddho bhāṣamāṇas tu suvarṇaṃ daṇḍam arhati || 361 || na-eṣa cāraṇadāreṣu vidhir na-ātma.upajīviṣu | sajjayanti hi te nārīr nigūḍhāś cārayanti ca || 362 || kiṃ cid eva tu dāpyaḥ syāt sambhāṣāṃ tābhir ācaran | praiṣyāsu ca-ekabhaktāsu rahaḥ pravrajitāsu ca || 363 || 8.363cv/ M: preṣyāsu
8.1.18.2. Male Sexual Assault O edn 732-733, O tr. 186 yo '.kāmāṃ dūṣayet kanyāṃ sa sadyo vadham arhati | sa.kāmāṃ dūṣayaṃs tulyo na vadhaṃ prāpnuyān naraḥ || 364 || kanyām bhajantīm utkṛṣṭaṃ na kiṃ cid api dāpayet | jaghanyaṃ sevamānāṃ tu saṃyatāṃ vāsayed gṛhe || 365 || uttamāṃ sevamānas tu jaghanyo vadham arhati | śulkaṃ dadyāt sevamānaḥ samām icchet pitā yadi || 366 || abhiṣahya tu yaḥ kanyāṃ kuryād darpeṇa mānavaḥ | tasya-āśu kartye aṅgulyau daṇḍaṃ ca-arhati ṣaṭśatam || 367 || 8.367cv/ M: kartyā aṅgulyo sa.kāmāṃ dūṣayaṃs tulyo na-aṅgulichedam āpnuyāt | dviśataṃ tu damam dāpyaḥ prasaṅgavinivṛttaye || 368 ||
8.1.18.3. Female Sexual Assault O edn 733, O tr. 186-187 kanyā-eva kanyāṃ yā kuryāt tasyāḥ syād dviśato damaḥ | śulkaṃ ca dviguṇaṃ dadyāt-śiphāś ca-eva-āpnuyād daśa || 369 || yā tu kanyāṃ prakuryāt strī sā sadyo mauṇḍyam arhati | aṅgulyor eva vā chedaṃ khareṇa-udvahanaṃ tathā || 370 ||
8.1.18.4. Adultery O edn 734-737, O tr. 187 bhartāraṃ laṅghayed yā tu strī jñāti.guṇadarpitā | tāṃ śvabhiḥ khādayed rājā saṃsthāne bahusaṃsthite || 371 || pumāṃsaṃ dāhayet pāpaṃ śayane tapta āyase | abhyādadhyuś ca kāṣṭhāni tatra dahyeta pāpakṛt || 372 || saṃvatsarābhiśastasya duṣṭasya dviguṇo damaḥ | 8.373av/ M: saṃvatsare 'bhiśastasya vrātyayā saha saṃvāse cāṇḍālyā tāvad eva tu || 373 || śūdro guptam aguptaṃ vā dvaijātaṃ varṇam āvasan | aguptam aṅga.sarvasvair guptaṃ sarveṇa hīyate || 374 || 8.374cv/ M: aṅga.sarvasvī vaiśyaḥ sarvasva.daṇḍaḥ syāt saṃvatsaranirodhataḥ | sahasraṃ kṣatriyo daṇḍyo mauṇḍyaṃ mūtreṇa ca-arhati || 375 || brāhmaṇīṃ yady aguptāṃ tu gacchetāṃ vaiśya.pārthivau | vaiśyaṃ pañcaśataṃ kuryāt kṣatriyaṃ tu sahasriṇam || 376 || ubhāv api tu tāv eva brāhmaṇyā guptayā saha | viplutau śūdravad daṇḍyau dagdhavyau vā kaṭāgninā || 377 || sahasraṃ brāhmaṇo daṇḍyo guptāṃ viprāṃ balād vrajan | śatāni pañca daṇḍyaḥ syād icchantyā saha saṅgataḥ || 378 || mauṇḍyaṃ prāṇāntikaṃ daṇḍo brāhmaṇasya vidhīyate | 8.379av/ M: prāṇāntako. M's com. refers to the reading of prāṇāntika-. itareṣāṃ tu varṇānāṃ daṇḍaḥ prāṇāntiko bhavet || 379 || 8.379cv/ M: prāṇāntako na jātu brāhmaṇaṃ hanyāt sarvapāpeṣv api sthitam | rāṣṭrād enaṃ bahiḥ kuryāt samagra.dhanam a.kṣatam || 380 || na brāhmaṇavadhād bhūyān adharmo vidyate bhuvi | tasmād asya vadhaṃ rājā manasā-api na cintayet || 381 || vaiśyaś cet kṣatriyāṃ guptāṃ vaiśyāṃ vā kṣatriyo vrajet | yo brāhmaṇyām aguptāyāṃ tāv ubhau daṇḍam arhataḥ || 382 || sahasraṃ brāhmaṇo daṇḍaṃ dāpyo gupte tu te vrajan | śūdrāyāṃ kṣatriya.viśoḥ sāhasro vai bhaved damaḥ || 383 || 8.383cv/ M: śūdrāyā kṣatriyāyām aguptāyāṃ vaiśye pañcaśataṃ damaḥ | mūtreṇa mauṇḍyam icchet tu kṣatriyo daṇḍam eva vā || 384 || 8.384cv/ M: ṛcchet tu agupte kṣatriyā.vaiśye śūdrāṃ vā brāhmaṇo vrajan | śatāni pañca daṇḍyaḥ syāt sahasraṃ tv antyajastriyam || 385 ||
8.1.19. Excursus O edn 737-745, O tr. 187-189
8.1.19.1. Miscellanea O edn 737-740, O tr. 187-188 yasya stenaḥ pure na-asti na-anyastrīgo na duṣṭa.vāk | na sāhasika.daṇḍaghno sa rājā śakralokabhāk || 386 || eteṣāṃ nigraho rājñaḥ pañcānāṃ viṣaye svake | sāṃrājyakṛt sajātyeṣu loke ca-eva yaśaskaraḥ || 387 || ṛtvijaṃ yas tyajed yājyo yājyaṃ ca rtvik tyajed yadi | śaktaṃ karmaṇy aduṣṭaṃ ca tayor daṇḍaḥ śataṃ śatam || 388 || na mātā na pitā na strī na putras tyāgam arhati | tyajann apatitān etān rājñā daṇḍyaḥ śatāni ṣaṭ || 389 || āśrameṣu dvijātīnāṃ kārye vivadatāṃ mithaḥ | na vibrūyān nṛpo dharmaṃ cikīrṣan hitam ātmanaḥ || 390 || yathārham etān abhyarcya brāhmaṇaiḥ saha pārthivaḥ | sāntvena praśamayya-ādau svadharmaṃ pratipādayet || 391 || prativeśya.anuveśyau ca kalyāṇe viṃśatidvije | arhāv a.bhojayan vipro daṇḍam arhati māṣakam || 392 || śrotriyaḥ śrotriyaṃ sādhuṃ bhūtikṛtyeṣv a.bhojayan | tad.annaṃ dviguṇaṃ dāpyo hiraṇyaṃ ca-eva māṣakam || 393 || 8.393cv/ M: hairaṇyaṃ andho jaḍaḥ pīṭhasarpī saptatyā sthaviraś ca yaḥ | śrotriyeṣūpakurvaṃś ca na dāpyāḥ kena cit karam || 394 || śrotriyaṃ vyādhita.ārtau ca bāla.vṛddhāv a.kiñcanam | mahākulīnam āryaṃ ca rājā sampūjayet sadā || 395 || śālmalīphalake ślakṣṇe nenijyān nejakaḥ śanaiḥ | na ca vāsāṃsi vāsobhir nirharen na ca vāsayet || 396 || tantuvāyo daśapalaṃ dadyād ekapala.adhikam | ato 'nyathā vartamāno dāpyo dvādaśakaṃ damam || 397 ||
8.1.19.2. Control of Trade O edn 740-741, O tr. 188 śulkasthāneṣu kuśalāḥ sarvapaṇya.vicakṣaṇāḥ | kuryur arghaṃ yathāpaṇyaṃ tato viṃśaṃ nṛpo haret || 398 || rājñaḥ prakhyātabhāṇḍāni pratiṣiddhāni yāni ca | tāṇi nirharato lobhāt sarvahāraṃ haren nṛpaḥ || 399 || śulkasthānaṃ pariharann akāle kraya.vikrayī | mithyāvādī ca saṅkhyāne dāpyo 'ṣṭaguṇam atyayam || 400 || āgamaṃ nirgamaṃ sthānaṃ tathā vṛddhi.kṣayāv ubhau | vicārya sarvapaṇyānāṃ kārayet kraya.vikrayau || 401 || pañcarātre pañcarātre pakṣe pakṣe 'tha vā gate | kurvīta ca-eṣāṃ pratyakṣam arghasaṃsthāpanaṃ nṛpaḥ || 402 || tulāmānaṃ pratīmānaṃ sarvaṃ ca syāt sulakṣitam | ṣaṭsu ṣaṭsu ca māseṣu punar eva parīkṣayet || 403 ||
8.1.19.3. Ferries and Tolls O edn 741-742, O tr. 188-189 paṇaṃ yānaṃ tare dāpyaṃ pauruṣo 'rdhapaṇaṃ tare | pādaṃ paśuś ca yoṣit-ca pādārdhaṃ riktakaḥ pumān || 404 || 8.404cv/ M: pāde bhāṇḍapūrṇāni yānāni tāryaṃ dāpyāni sārataḥ | riktabhāṇḍāni yat kiṃ cit pumāṃsaś c-aparicchadāḥ || 405 || dīrghādhvani yathādeśaṃ yathākālaṃ taro bhavet | nadītīreṣu tad vidyāt samudre na-asti lakṣaṇam || 406 || garbhiṇī tu dvimāsādis tathā pravrajito muniḥ | brāhmaṇā liṅginaś ca-eva na dāpyās tārikaṃ tare || 407 || yan nāvi kiṃ cid dāśānāṃ viśīryeta-aparādhataḥ | tad dāśair eva dātavyaṃ samāgamya svato 'ṃśataḥ || 408 || eṣa nauyāyinām ukto vyavahārasya nirṇayaḥ | dāśāparādhatas toye daivike na-asti nigrahaḥ || 409 ||
8.1.19.4. Occupations of Social Classes O edn 742-745, O tr. 189 vāṇijyaṃ kārayed vaiśyaṃ kusīdaṃ kṛṣim eva ca | paśūnāṃ rakṣaṇaṃ ca-eva dāsyaṃ śūdraṃ dvijanmanām || 410 || kṣatriyaṃ ca-eva vaiśyaṃ ca brāhmaṇo vṛttikarśitau | bibhṛyād ānṛśaṃsyena svāni karmāṇi kārayet || 411 || dāsyaṃ tu kārayan-lobhād brāhmaṇaḥ saṃskṛtān dvijān | anicchataḥ prābhavatyād rājñā daṇḍyaḥ śatāni ṣaṭ || 412 || śūdraṃ tu kārayed dāsyaṃ krītam akrītam eva vā | dāsyāya-eva hi sṛṣṭo 'sau brāhmaṇasya svayambhuvā || 413 || na svāminā nisṛṣṭo 'pi śūdro dāsyād vimucyate | nisargajaṃ hi tat tasya kas tasmāt tad apohati || 414 || dhvajāhṛto bhaktadāso gṛhajaḥ krīta.dattrimau | paitriko daṇḍadāsaś ca sapta-ete dāsayonayaḥ || 415 || bhāryā putraś ca dāsaś ca traya eva-a.dhanāḥ smṛtāḥ | yat te samadhigacchanti yasya te tasya tad dhanam || 416 || visrabdhaṃ brāhmaṇaḥ śūdrād dravya.upādānam ācaret | na hi tasya-asti kiṃ cit svaṃ bhartṛhārya.dhano hi saḥ || 417 || vaiśya.śūdrau prayatnena svāni karmāṇi kārayet | tau hi cyutau svakarmabhyaḥ kṣobhayetām idaṃ jagat || 418 || ahany ahany avekṣeta karmāntān vāhanāni ca | āya.vyayau ca niyatāv ākarān kośam eva ca || 419 || evaṃ sarvān imān rājā vyavahārān samāpayan | vyapohya kilbiṣaṃ sarvaṃ prāpnoti paramāṃ gatim || 420 ||
Chapter 9 O edn 746-809, O tr. 190-207
9.1. The Justice System (cont. O edn 746-807, O tr. 190-206
9.1.1. Grounds of Litigation-XVI Law Concerning Husband and Wife O edn 746-765, O tr. 190-195 puruṣasya striyāś ca-eva dharme vartmani tiṣṭhatoḥ | 9.01av/ M: dharmye saṃyoge viprayoge ca dharmān vakṣyāmi śāśvatān || 1 ||
9.1.1.1. Guarding the Wife O edn 746-750, O tr. 190-191 asvatantrāḥ striyaḥ kāryāḥ puruṣaiḥ svair divā.niśam | viṣayeṣu ca sajjantyaḥ saṃsthāpyā ātmano vaśe || 2 || pitā rakṣati kaumāre bhartā rakṣati yauvane | rakṣanti sthavire putrā na strī svātantryam arhati || 3 || kāle '.dātā pitā vācyo vācyaś ca-an.upayan patiḥ | mṛte bhartari putras tu vācyo mātur arakṣitā || 4 || sūkṣmebhyo 'pi prasaṅgebhyaḥ striyo rakṣyā viśeṣataḥ | 9.05av/ M: striyā dvayor hi kulayoḥ śokam āvaheyur a.rakṣitāḥ || 5 || imaṃ hi sarvavarṇānāṃ paśyanto dharmam uttamam | yatante rakṣituṃ bhāryāṃ bhartāro durbalā api || 6 || svāṃ prasūtiṃ caritraṃ ca kulam ātmānam eva ca | svaṃ ca dharmaṃ prayatnena jāyāṃ rakṣan hi rakṣati || 7 || patir bhāryāṃ sampraviśya garbho bhūtvā-iha jāyate | jāyāyās tadd hi jāyātvaṃ yad asyāṃ jāyate punaḥ || 8 || yādṛśaṃ bhajate hi strī sutaṃ sūte tathāvidham | tasmāt prajāviśuddhi.arthaṃ striyaṃ rakṣet prayatnataḥ || 9 || na kaś cid yoṣitaḥ śaktaḥ prasahya parirakṣitum | etair upāyayogais tu śakyās tāḥ parirakṣitum || 10 || arthasya saṅgrahe ca-enāṃ vyaye ca-eva niyojayet | śauce dharme 'nnapaktyāṃ ca pāriṇāhyasya vekṣaṇe || 11 || a.rakṣitā gṛhe ruddhāḥ puruṣair āptakāribhiḥ | ātmānam ātmanā yās tu rakṣeyus tāḥ surakṣitāḥ || 12 || pānaṃ durjanasaṃsargaḥ patyā ca viraho 'ṭanam | svapno 'nyagehavāsaś ca nārīsandūṣaṇāni ṣaṭ || 13 || na-etā rūpaṃ parīkṣante na-āsāṃ vayasi saṃsthitiḥ | surūpaṃ vā virūpaṃ vā pumān ity eva bhuñjate || 14 || pauṃścalyāc calacittāc ca naisnehyāc ca svabhāvataḥ | 9.15av/ M: naiḥsnehyāc rakṣitā yatnato 'pi-iha bhartṛṣv etā vikurvate || 15 || evaṃ svabhāvaṃ jñātvā-āsāṃ prajāpatinisargajam | paramaṃ yatnam ātiṣṭhet puruṣo rakṣaṇaṃ prati || 16 || śayyā.āsanam alaṅkāraṃ kāmaṃ krodham anārjavam | 9.17av/ M: anāryatām drohabhāvaṃ kucaryāṃ ca strībhyo manur akalpayat || 17 || 9.17cv/ M: drogdhṛbhāvaṃ na-asti strīṇāṃ kriyā mantrair iti dharme vyavasthitiḥ nir.indriyā hy a.mantrāś ca strībhyo 'nṛtam iti sthitiḥ || 18 || 9.18cv/ M: striyo tathā ca śrutayo bahvyo nigītā nigameṣv api | svālakṣaṇyaparīkṣārthaṃ tāsāṃ śṛṇuta niṣkṛtīḥ || 19 || yan me mātā pralulubhe vicaranty a.pativratā | tan me retaḥ pitā vṛṅktām ity asya-etan nidarśanam || 20 || dhyāyaty aniṣṭaṃ yat kiṃ cit pāṇigrāhasya cetasā | tasya-eṣa vyabhicārasya nihnavaḥ samyag ucyate || 21 ||
9.1.1.2. Elevation of Wife to Husbands's Status O edn 750-751, O tr. 191 yādṛg.guṇena bhartrā strī saṃyujyeta yathāvidhi | tādṛg.guṇā sā bhavati samudreṇa-iva nimnagā || 22 || akṣamālā vasiṣṭhena saṃyuktā-adhamayonijā | śāraṅgī mandapālena jagāma-abhyarhaṇīyatām || 23 || etāś ca-anyāś ca loke 'sminn apakṛṣṭaprasūtayaḥ | 9.24av/ M: avakṛṣṭaprasūtayaḥ utkarṣaṃ yoṣitaḥ prāptāḥ svaiḥ svair bhartṛguṇaiḥ śubhaiḥ || 24 || eṣā-uditā lokayātrā nityaṃ strī.puṃsayoḥ śubhā | pretya-iha ca sukha.udarkān prajādharmān nibodhata || 25 ||
9.1.1.3. Importance of Wife O edn 751-752, O tr. 191 prajanārthaṃ mahā.bhāgāḥ pūja.arhā gṛhadīptayaḥ | striyaḥ śriyaś ca geheṣu na viśeṣo 'sti kaś cana || 26 || utpādanam apatyasya jātasya paripālanam | pratyahaṃ lokayātrāyāḥ pratyakṣaṃ strī nibandhanam || 27 || 9.27cv/ M: pratyarthaṃ apatyaṃ dharmakāryāṇi śuśrūṣā ratir uttamā | dārā.adhīnas tathā svargaḥ pitṝṇām ātmanaś ca ha || 28 || patiṃ yā na-abhicarati mano.vāg.dehasaṃyatā | sā bhartṛlokān āpnoti sadbhiḥ sādhvī-iti ca-ucyate || 29 || vyabhicārāt tu bhartuḥ strī loke prāpnoti nindyatām | sṛgālayoniṃ ca-āpnoti pāparogaiś ca pīḍyate || 30 || 9.30cv/ M: śṛgālayoniṃ putraṃ pratyuditaṃ sadbhiḥ pūrvajaiś ca maharṣibhiḥ | viśvajanyam imaṃ puṇyam upanyāsaṃ nibodhata || 31 ||
9.1.1.4. To Whom Belongs a Son? O edn 752-756, O tr. 191-193 bhartari putraṃ vijānanti śrutidvaidhaṃ tu kartari | 9.32av/ M: bhartuḥ āhur utpādakaṃ ke cid apare kṣetriṇaṃ viduḥ || 32 || kṣetrabhūtā smṛtā nārī bījabhūtaḥ smṛtaḥ pumān | kṣetra.bījasamāyogāt sambhavaḥ sarvadehinām || 33 || viśiṣṭaṃ kutra cid bījaṃ strīyonis tv eva kutra cit | ubhayaṃ tu samaṃ yatra sā prasūtiḥ praśasyate || 34 || bījasya ca-eva yonyāś ca bījam utkṛṣṭam ucyate | sarvabhūtaprasūtir hi bījalakṣaṇalakṣitā || 35 || yādṛśaṃ tu-upyate bījaṃ kṣetre kāla.upapādite | tādṛg rohati tat tasmin bījaṃ svair vyañjitaṃ guṇaiḥ || 36 || iyaṃ bhūmir hi bhūtānāṃ śāśvatī yonir ucyate | na ca yoniguṇān kāṃś cid bījaṃ puṣyati puṣṭiṣu || 37 || bhūmāv apy ekakedāre kāla.uptāni kṛṣīvalaiḥ | nānārūpāṇi jāyante bījāni-iha svabhāvataḥ || 38 || vrīhayaḥ śālayo mudgās tilā māṣās tathā yavāḥ | yathābījaṃ prarohanti laśunāni-ikṣavas tathā || 39 || anyad uptaṃ jātam anyad ity etat-na-upapadyate | upyate yadd hi yad bījaṃ tat tad eva prarohati || 40 || tat prājñena vinītena jñāna.vijñānavedinā | āyuṣkāmena vaptavyaṃ na jātu parayoṣiti || 41 || atra gāthā vāyugītāḥ kīrtayanti purāvidaḥ | yathā bījaṃ na vaptavyaṃ puṃsā paraparigrahe || 42 || naśyati-iṣur yathā viddhaḥ khe viddham anuvidhyataḥ | tathā naśyati vai kṣipraṃ bījaṃ paraparigrahe || 43 || 9.43cv/ M: kṣiptaṃ pṛthor api-imāṃ pṛthivīṃ bhāryāṃ pūrvavido viduḥ | sthāṇu.cchedasya kedāram āhuḥ śālyavato mṛgam || 44 || etāvān eva puruṣo yat-jāyā-ātmā prajā-iti ha | viprāḥ prāhus tathā ca-etad yo bhartā sā smṛta.aṅganā || 45 || na niṣkraya.visargābhyāṃ bhartur bhāryā vimucyate | evaṃ dharmaṃ vijānīmaḥ prāk prajāpatinirmitam || 46 || sakṛd aṃśo nipatati sakṛt kanyā pradīyate | sakṛd āha dadāni-iti trīṇy etāni satāṃ sakṛt || 47 || 9.47cv/ M: dadāmi-iti yathā go.'śva.uṣṭra.dāsīṣu mahiṣy.ajā.avikāsu ca | na-utpādakaḥ prajābhāgī tathā-eva-anyāṅganāsv api || 48 || ye 'kṣetriṇo bījavantaḥ parakṣetrapravāpiṇaḥ | te vai sasyasya jātasya na labhante phalaṃ kva cit || 49 || yad anyagoṣu vṛṣabho vatsānāṃ janayet-śatam | gominām eva te vatsā moghaṃ skanditam ārṣabham || 50 || tathā-eva-akṣetriṇo bījaṃ parakṣetrapravāpiṇaḥ | kurvanti kṣetriṇām arthaṃ na bījī labhate phalam || 51 || phalaṃ tv an.abhisandhāya kṣetriṇāṃ bījinām tathā | pratyakṣaṃ kṣetriṇām artho bījād yonir galīyasī || 52 || 9.52cv/ M: barīyasī kriyābhyupagamāt tv etad bījārthaṃ yat pradīyate | tasya-iha bhāginau dṛṣṭau bījī kṣetrika eva ca || 53 || ogha.vātāhṛtaṃ bījaṃ yasya kṣetre prarohati | kṣetrikasya-eva tad bījaṃ na vaptā labhate phalam || 54 || 9.54cv/ M: na bījī labhate phalam eṣa dharmo gava.aśvasya dāsy.uṣṭra.aja.avikasya ca | vihaṅga.mahiṣīṇāṃ ca vijñeyaḥ prasavaṃ prati || 55 || etad vaḥ sāraphalgutvaṃ bīja.yonyoḥ prakīrtitam | ataḥ paraṃ pravakṣyāmi yoṣitāṃ dharmam āpadi || 56 ||
9.1.1.5. Levirate O edn 756-758, O tr. 193 bhrātur jyeṣṭhasya bhāryā yā gurupatny anujasya sā | yavīyasas tu yā bhāryā snuṣā jyeṣṭhasya sā smṛtā || 57 || jyeṣṭho yavīyaso bhāryāṃ yavīyān vā-agrajastriyam | patitau bhavato gatvā niyuktāv apy anāpadi || 58 || devarād vā sapiṇḍād vā striyā samyak-niyuktayā | prajā-īpsitāa-adhigantavyā santānasya parikṣaye || 59 || vidhavāyāṃ niyuktas tu ghṛtākto vāgyato niśi | ekam utpādayet putraṃ na dvitīyaṃ kathaṃ cana || 60 || dvitīyam eke prajanaṃ manyante strīṣu tadvidaḥ | a.nirvṛtaṃ niyogārthaṃ paśyanto dharmatas tayoḥ || 61 || 9.61cv/ M: a.nirvṛttaṃ vidhavāyāṃ niyogārthe nirvṛtte tu yathāvidhi | 9.62av/ M: nivṛtte guruvat-ca snuṣāvat-ca varteyātāṃ parasparam || 62 || niyuktau yau vidhiṃ hitvā varteyātāṃ tu kāmataḥ | tāv ubhau patitau syātāṃ snuṣāga.gurutalpagau || 63 || na-anyasmin vidhavā nārī niyoktavyā dvijātibhiḥ | anyasmin hi niyuñjānā dharmaṃ hanyuḥ sanātanam || 64 || na-udvāhikeṣu mantreṣu niyogaḥ kīrtyate kva cit | na vivāhavidhāv uktaṃ vidhavāvedanaṃ punaḥ || 65 || ayaṃ dvijair hi vidvadbhiḥ paśudharmo vigarhitaḥ | manuṣyāṇām api prokto vene rājyaṃ praśāsati || 66 || sa mahīm akhilāṃ bhuñjan rājarṣipravaraḥ purā | varṇānāṃ saṅkaraṃ cakre kāma.upahata.cetanaḥ || 67 || tataḥ prabhṛti yo mohāt pramīta.patikāṃ striyam | niyojayaty apatyārthaṃ taṃ vigarhanti sādhavaḥ || 68 || yasyā mriyeta kanyāyā vācā satye kṛte patiḥ | tām anena vidhānena nijo vindeta devaraḥ || 69 || yathāvidhi-adhigamya-enāṃ śukla.vastrāṃ śuci.vratām | mitho bhajeta-ā prasavāt sakṛt.sakṛd ṛtāv.ṛtau || 70 ||
9.1.1.6. Contract of Betrothal O edn 759, O tr. 193 na dattvā kasya cit kanyāṃ punar dadyād vicakṣaṇaḥ | dattvā punaḥ prayacchan hi prāpnoti puruṣānṛtam || 71 || vidhivat pratigṛhya-api tyajet kanyāṃ vigarhitām | vyādhitāṃ vipraduṣṭāṃ vā chadmanā ca-upapāditām || 72 || yas tu doṣavatīṃ kanyām an.ākhyāya-upapādayet | tasya tad vitathaṃ kuryāt kanyādātur durātmanaḥ || 73 ||
9.1.1.7. Absence of Husband O edn 759, O tr. 193-194 vidhāya vṛttiṃ bhāryāyāḥ pravaset kāryavān naraḥ | avṛttikarśitā hi strī praduṣyet sthitimaty api || 74 || vidhāya proṣite vṛttiṃ jīven niyamam āsthitā | proṣite tv a.vidhāya-eva jīvet-śilpair agarhitaiḥ || 75 || proṣito dharmakāryārthaṃ pratīkṣyo 'ṣṭau naraḥ samāḥ | vidyārthaṃ ṣaḍ yaśo.'rthaṃ vā kāmārthaṃ trīṃs tu vatsarān || 76 ||
9.1.1.8. Repudiation of a Wife O edn 760-761, O tr. 194 saṃvatsaraṃ pratīkṣeta dviṣantīṃ yoṣitaṃ patiḥ | 9.77av/ M: dviṣāṇāṃ ūrdhvaṃ saṃvatsarāt tv enāṃ dāyaṃ hṛtvā na saṃvaset || 77 || atikrāmet pramattaṃ yā mattaṃ rogārtam eva vā | sā trīn māsān parityājyā vibhūṣaṇa.paricchadā || 78 || unmattaṃ patitaṃ klībam a.bījaṃ pāparogiṇam | na tyāgo 'sti dviṣantyāś ca na ca dāyāpavartanam || 79 || madyapā-asādhuvṛttā ca pratikūlā ca yā bhavet | 9.80av/ M: madyapa.asatyavṛttā vyādhitā vā-adhivettavyā hiṃsrā-arthaghnī ca sarvadā || 80 || vandhyāṣṭame 'dhivedyā-'bde daśame tu mṛta.prajā | ekādaśe strījananī sadyas tv apriyavādinī || 81 || yā rogiṇī syāt tu hitā sampannā ca-eva śīlataḥ | sā-anujñāpya-adhivettavyā na-avamānyā ca karhi cit || 82 || adhivinnā tu yā nārī nirgacched ruṣitā gṛhāt | sā sadyaḥ sanniroddhavyā tyājyā vā kulasannidhau || 83 || pratiṣiddhā-api ced yā tu madyam abhyudayeṣv api | 9.84av/ M: pratiṣedhe pibed yā tu prekṣā.samājaṃ gacched vā sā daṇḍyā kṛṣṇalāni ṣaṭ || 84 ||
9.1.1.9. Seniority among Wives O edn 761-762, O tr. 194 yadi svāś ca-aparāś ca-eva vinderan yoṣito dvijāḥ | tāsāṃ varṇakrameṇa syāj jyeṣṭhyaṃ pūjā ca veśma ca || 85 || bhartuḥ śarīraśuśrūṣāṃ dharmakāryaṃ ca naityakam | svā ca-eva kuryāt sarveṣāṃ na-asvajātiḥ kathaṃ cana || 86 || 9.86cv/ M: svā svā-eva yas tu tat kārayen mohāt sa.jātyā sthitayā-anyayā | yathā brāhmaṇacāṇḍālaḥ pūrvadṛṣṭas tathā-eva saḥ || 87 ||
9.1.1.10. Marriage of Daughters O edn 762-765, O tr. 194-195 utkṛṣṭāya-abhirūpāya varāya sadṛśāya ca | aprāptām api tāṃ tasmai kanyāṃ dadyād yathāvidhi || 88 || kāmam ā maraṇāt tiṣṭhed gṛhe kanyā-ṛtumaty api | na ca-eva-enāṃ prayaccet tu guṇa.hīnāya karhi cit || 89 || trīṇi varṣāṇy udīkṣeta kumāry ṛtumatī satī | ūrdhvaṃ tu kālād etasmād vindeta sadṛśaṃ patim || 90 || a.dīyamānā bhartāram adhigacched yadi svayam | na-enaḥ kiṃ cid avāpnoti na ca yaṃ sā-adhigacchati || 91 || alaṅkāraṃ na-ādadīta pitryaṃ kanyā svayaṃvarā | mātṛkaṃ bhrātṛdattaṃ vā stenā syād yadi taṃ haret || 92 || pitre na dadyāt-śulkaṃ tu kanyām ṛtumatīṃ haran | sa ca svāmyād atikrāmed ṛtūnāṃ pratirodhanāt || 93 || triṃśadvarṣo vahet kanyāṃ hṛdyāṃ dvādaśavārṣikīm | tryaṣṭavarṣo 'ṣṭavarṣāṃ vā dharme sīdati satvaraḥ || 94 || devadattāṃ patir bhāryāṃ vindate na-icchayā-ātmanaḥ | tāṃ sādhvīṃ bibhṛyān nityaṃ devānāṃ priyam ācaran || 95 || prajanārthaṃ striyaḥ sṛṣṭāḥ santānārthaṃ ca mānavaḥ | tasmāt sādhāraṇo dharmaḥ śrutau patnyā saha.uditaḥ || 96 || kanyāyāṃ datta.śulkāyāṃ mriyeta yadi śulkadaḥ | devarāya pradātavyā yadi kanyā-anumanyate || 97 || ādadīta na śūdro 'pi śulkaṃ duhitaraṃ dadan | śulkaṃ hi gṛhṇan kurute channaṃ duhitṛvikrayam || 98 || etat tu na pare cakrur na-apare jātu sādhavaḥ | yad anyasya pratijñāya punar anyasya dīyate || 99 || na-anuśuśruma jātu-etat pūrveṣv api hi janmasu | śulka.sañjñena mūlyena channaṃ duhitṛvikrayam || 100 || anyonyasya-avyabhicāro bhaved ā.maraṇāntikaḥ | eṣa dharmaḥ samāsena jñeyaḥ strī.puṃsayoḥ paraḥ || 101 || tathā nityaṃ yateyātāṃ strī.puṃsau tu kṛta.kriyau | yathā nābhicaretāṃ tau viyuktāv itaretaram || 102 || 9.102cv/ M: na-aticaretāṃ eṣa strī.puṃsayor ukto dharmo vo ratisaṃhitaḥ | āpady apatyaprāptiś ca dāyadharmaṃ nibodhata || 103 ||
9.1.2. Grounds of Litigation-XVII Partition of Inheritance O edn 765-787, O tr. 195-201 ūrdhvaṃ pituś ca mātuś ca sametya bhrātaraḥ samam | bhajeran paitṛkaṃ riktham anīśās te hi jīvatoḥ || 104 ||
9.1.2.1. Primogeniture O edn 766, O tr. 195 jyeṣṭha eva tu gṛhṇīyāt pitryaṃ dhanam aśeṣataḥ | śeṣās tam upajīveyur yathā-eva pitaraṃ tathā || 105 || jyeṣṭhena jātamātreṇa putrī bhavati mānavaḥ | pitṝṇām an.ṛṇaś ca-eva sa tasmāt sarvam arhati || 106 || yasminn ṛṇaṃ sannayati yena ca-anantyam aśnute | sa eva dharmajaḥ putraḥ kāmajān itarān viduḥ || 107 || pitā-iva pālayet pūtrān jyeṣṭho bhrātṝṇ yavīyasaḥ | putravat-ca-api varteran jyeṣṭhe bhrātari dharmataḥ || 108 || jyeṣṭhaḥ kulaṃ vardhayati vināśayati vā punaḥ | jyeṣṭhaḥ pūjyatamo loke jyeṣṭhaḥ sadbhir a.garhitaḥ || 109 || yo jyeṣṭho jyeṣṭha.vṛttiḥ syān mātā-iva sa pitā-iva saḥ | a.jyeṣṭhavṛttir yas tu syāt sa sampūjyas tu bandhuvat || 110 ||
9.1.2.2. Partition and Seniority O edn 767-768, O tr. 195-196 evaṃ saha vaseyur vā pṛthag vā dharmakāmyayā | pṛthag vivardhate dharmas tasmād dharmyā pṛthakkriyā || 111 || jyeṣṭhasya viṃśa uddhāraḥ sarvadravyāc ca yad varam | tato 'rdhaṃ madhyamasya syāt turīyaṃ tu yavīyasaḥ || 112 || jyeṣṭhaś ca-eva kaniṣṭhaś ca saṃharetāṃ yathā.uditam | ye 'nye jyeṣṭha.kaniṣṭhābhyāṃ teṣāṃ syān madhyamaṃ dhanam || 113 || sarveṣāṃ dhanajātānām ādadīta-agryam agrajaḥ | yac ca sātiśayaṃ kiṃ cid daśataś ca-āpnuyād varam || 114 || uddhāro na daśasv asti sampannānāṃ svakarmasu | yat kiṃ cid eva deyaṃ tu jyāyase māna.vardhanam || 115 || evaṃ samuddhṛta.uddhāre samān aṃśān prakalpayet | uddhāre 'n.uddhṛte tv eṣām iyaṃ syād aṃśakalpanā || 116 || ekādhikaṃ harej jyeṣṭhaḥ putro 'dhyardhaṃ tato 'nujaḥ | aṃśam aṃśaṃ yavīyāṃsa iti dharmo vyavasthitaḥ || 117 || svebhyo 'ṃśebhyas tu kanyābhyaḥ pradadyur bhrātaraḥ pṛthak | 9.118av/ M: svābhyaḥ svābhyas tu svāt svād aṃśāc caturbhāgaṃ patitāḥ syur aditsavaḥ || 118 || aja.āvikaṃ sa.ekaśaphaṃ na jātu viṣamaṃ bhajet | 9.119av/ M: aja.āvikaṃ ca-ekaśaphaṃ aja.āvikaṃ tu viṣamaṃ jyeṣṭhasya-eva vidhīyate || 119 ||
9.1.2.3. Seniority of Leviratic Sons O edn 768, O tr. 196 yavīyān-jyeṣṭhabhāryāyāṃ putram utpādayed yadi | samas tatra vibhāgaḥ syād iti dharmo vyavasthitaḥ || 120 || upasarjanaṃ pradhānasya dharmato na-upapadyate | pitā pradhānaṃ prajane tasmād dharmeṇa taṃ bhajet || 121 ||
9.1.2.4. Seniority among Sons of Different Wives O edn 768-769, O tr. 196 putraḥ kaniṣṭho jyeṣṭhāyāṃ kaniṣṭhāyāṃ ca pūrvajaḥ | kathaṃ tatra vibhāgaḥ syād iti cet saṃśayo bhavet || 122 || ekaṃ vṛṣabham uddhāraṃ saṃhareta sa pūrvajaḥ | tato 'pare jyeṣṭhavṛṣās tad.ūnānāṃ svamātṛtaḥ || 123 || jyeṣṭhas tu jāto jyeṣṭhāyāṃ hared vṛṣabha.ṣoḍaśāḥ | tataḥ svamātṛtaḥ śeṣā bhajerann iti dhāraṇā || 124 || sadṛśastrīṣu jātānāṃ putrāṇām aviśeṣataḥ | na mātṛto jyaiṣṭhyam asti janmato jyaiṣṭhyam ucyate || 125 || janmajyeṣṭhena ca-āhvānaṃ subrahmaṇyāsv api smṛtam | yamayoś ca-eva garbheṣu janmato jyeṣṭhatā smṛtā || 126 ||
9.1.2.5. ``Female-Son'' and Her Sons O edn 769-772, O tr. 196-197 a.putro 'nena vidhinā sutāṃ kurvīta putrikām | yad apatyaṃ bhaved asyāṃ tan mama syāt svadhākaram || 127 || anena tu vidhānena purā cakre 'tha putrikāḥ | vivṛddhyarthaṃ svavaṃśasya svayaṃ dakṣaḥ prajāpatiḥ || 128 || dadau sa daśa dharmāya kaśyapāya trayodaśa | somāya rājñe satkṛtya prīta.ātmā saptaviṃśatim || 129 || yathā-eva-ātmā tathā putraḥ putreṇa duhitā samā | tasyām ātmani tiṣṭhantyāṃ katham anyo dhanaṃ haret || 130 || mātus tu yautakaṃ yat syāt kumārībhāga eva saḥ | dauhitra eva ca hared a.putrasya-akhilaṃ dhanam || 131 || dauhitro hy a.khilaṃ riktham a.putrasya pitur haret | sa eva dadyād dvau piṇḍau pitre mātāmahāya ca || 132 || pautra.dauhitrayor loke na viśeṣo 'sti dharmataḥ | tayor hi mātā.pitarau sambhūtau tasya dehataḥ || 133 || putrikāyāṃ kṛtāyāṃ tu yadi putro 'nujāyate | samas tatra vibhāgaḥ syāt-jyeṣṭhatā na-asti hi striyāḥ || 134 || a.putrāyāṃ mṛtāyāṃ tu putrikāyāṃ kathaṃ cana | dhanaṃ tat putrikābhartā hareta-eva-a.vicārayan || 135 || akṛtā vā kṛtā vā-api yaṃ vindet sadṛśāt sutam | pautrī mātāmahas tena dadyāt piṇḍaṃ hared dhanam || 136 || putreṇa lokān-jayati pautreṇa-ānantyam aśnute | atha putrasya pautreṇa bradhnasya-āpnoti viṣṭapam || 137 || put.nāmno narakād yasmāt trāyate pitaraṃ sutaḥ | tasmāt putra iti proktaḥ svayam eva svayambhuvā || 138 || pautra.dauhitrayor loke viśeṣo na-upapadyate | dauhitro 'pi hy amutra-enaṃ santārayati pautravat || 139 || mātuḥ prathamataḥ piṇḍaṃ nirvapet putrikāsutaḥ | dvitīyaṃ tu pitus tasyās tṛtīyaṃ tatpituḥ pituḥ || 140 ||
9.1.2.6. Adopted Son O edn 772, O tr. 197 upapanno guṇaiḥ sarvaiḥ putro yasya tu dattrimaḥ | sa hareta-eva tadrikthaṃ samprāpto 'py anyagotrataḥ || 141 || gotra.rikthe janayitur na hared dattrimaḥ kva cit | gotra.rikthānugaḥ piṇḍo vyapaiti dadataḥ svadhā || 142 ||
9.1.2.7. Leviratic Sons O edn 772-773, O tr. 197 aniyuktāsutaś ca-eva putriṇyā-āptaś ca devarāt | ubhau tau na-arhato bhāgaṃ jārajātaka.kāmajau || 143 || niyuktāyām api pumān nāryāṃ jāto 'vidhānataḥ | na-eva-arhaḥ paitṛkaṃ rikthaṃ patita.utpādito hi saḥ || 144 || haret tatra niyuktāyāṃ jātaḥ putro yathā-aurasaḥ | kṣetrikasya tu tad bījaṃ dharmataḥ prasavaś ca saḥ || 145 || dhanaṃ yo bibhṛyād bhrātur mṛtasya striyam eva ca | so 'patyaṃ bhrātur utpādya dadyāt tasya-eva taddhanam || 146 || yā niyuktā-anyataḥ putraṃ devarād vā-apy avāpnuyāt | taṃ kāmajam a.rikthīyaṃ vṛthā.utpannaṃ pracakṣate || 147 || 9.147cv/ M: mithyā.utpannaṃ etad vidhānaṃ vijñeyaṃ vibhāgasya-ekayoniṣu | bahvīṣu ca-ekajātānāṃ nānāstrīṣu nibodhata || 148 ||
9.1.2.8. Sons by Wives of Different Castes O edn 773-775, O tr. 198 brāhmaṇasya-anupūrvyeṇa catasras tu yadi striyaḥ | tāsāṃ putreṣu jāteṣu vibhāge 'yaṃ vidhiḥ smṛtaḥ || 149 || kīnāśo govṛṣo yānam alaṅkāraś ca veśma ca | viprasya-auddhārikaṃ deyam ekāṃśaś ca pradhānataḥ || 150 || tryaṃśaṃ dāyādd hared vipro dvāv aṃśau kṣatriyāsutaḥ | vaiśyājaḥ sa.ardham eva-aṃśam aṃśaṃ śūdrāsuto haret || 151 || sarvaṃ vā rikthajātaṃ tad daśadhā parikalpya ca | dharmyaṃ vibhāgaṃ kurvīta vidhinā-anena dharmavit || 152 || caturo 'ṃśān hared vipras trīn aṃśān kṣatriyāsutaḥ | vaiśyāputro hared dvyaṃśaṃ aṃśaṃ śūdrāsuto haret || 153 || yady api syāt tu sat.putro 'py asat.putro 'pi vā bhavet | 9.154av/ M: yady api syāt tu sat.putro yady a.putro 'pi vā bhavet na-adhikaṃ daśamād dadyāt-śūdrāputrāya dharmataḥ || 154 || brāhmaṇa.kṣatriya.viśāṃ śūdrāputro na rikthabhāk | yad eva-asya pitā dadyāt tad eva-asya dhanaṃ bhavet || 155 || sama.varṇāsu vā jātāḥ sarve putrā dvijanmanām | uddhāraṃ jyāyase dattvā bhajerann itare samam || 156 || śūdrasya tu savarṇā-eva na-anyā bhāryā vidhīyate | tasyāṃ jātāḥ sama.aṃśāḥ syur yadi putraśataṃ bhavet || 157 ||
9.1.2.9. Twelve Types of Sons O edn 775-780, O tr. 198-199 putrān dvādaśa yān āha nṝṇāṃ svāyambhuvo manuḥ | teṣāṃ ṣaḍ bandhu.dāyādāḥ ṣaḍ adāyāda.bāndhavāḥ || 158 || aurasaḥ kṣetrajaś ca-eva dattaḥ kṛtrima eva ca | gūḍha.utpanno 'paviddhaś ca dāyādā bāndhavāś ca ṣaṭ || 159 || kānīnaś ca sahoḍhaś ca krītaḥ paunarbhavas tathā | svayandattaś ca śaudraś ca ṣaḍ adāyāda.bāndhavāḥ || 160 || yādṛśaṃ phalam āpnoti kuplavaiḥ santaran-jalam | tādṛśaṃ phalam āpnoti kuputraiḥ santaraṃs tamaḥ || 161 || yady ekarikthinau syātām aurasa.kṣetrajau sutau | yasya yat paitṛkaṃ rikthaṃ sa tad gṛhṇīta na-itaraḥ || 162 || eka eva-aurasaḥ putraḥ pitryasya vasunaḥ prabhuḥ | śeṣāṇām ānṛśaṃsyārthaṃ pradadyāt tu prajīvanam || 163 || ṣaṣṭhaṃ tu kṣetrajasya-aṃśaṃ pradadyāt paitṛkād dhanāt | auraso vibhajan dāyaṃ pitryaṃ pañcamam eva vā || 164 || aurasa.kṣetrajau putrau pitṛrikthasya bhāginau | daśa-apare tu kramaśo gotra.rikthāṃśabhāginaḥ || 165 || svakṣetre saṃskṛtāyāṃ tu svayam utpādayedd hi yam | tam aurasaṃ vijānīyāt putraṃ prāthamakalpikam || 166 || yas talpajaḥ pramītasya klībasya vyādhitasya vā | svadharmeṇa niyuktāyāṃ sa putraḥ kṣetrajaḥ smṛtaḥ || 167 || mātā pitā vā dadyātāṃ yam adbhiḥ putram āpadi | sadṛśaṃ prītisaṃyuktaṃ sa jñeyo dattrimaḥ sutaḥ || 168 || sadṛśaṃ tu prakuryād yaṃ guṇa.doṣa.vicakṣaṇam | putraṃ putraguṇair yuktaṃ sa vijñeyaś ca kṛtrimaḥ || 169 || utpadyate gṛhe yas tu na ca jñāyeta kasya saḥ | sa gṛhe gūḍha utpannas tasya syād yasya talpajaḥ || 170 || mātā.pitṛbhyām utsṛṣṭaṃ tayor anyatareṇa vā | yaṃ putraṃ parigṛhṇīyād apaviddhaḥ sa ucyate || 171 || pitṛveśmani kanyā tu yaṃ putraṃ janayed rahaḥ | taṃ kānīnaṃ vaden nāmnā voḍhuḥ kanyā.samudbhavam || 172 || yā garbhiṇī saṃskriyate jñātā.ajñātā-api vā satī | voḍhuḥ sa garbho bhavati sahoḍha iti ca-ucyate || 173 || krīṇīyād yas tv apatyārthaṃ mātā.pitror yam antikāt | sa krītakaḥ sutas tasya sadṛśo 'sadṛśo 'pi vā || 174 || yā patyā vā parityaktā vidhavā vā svayā-icchayā | utpādayet punar bhūtvā sa paunarbhava ucyate || 175 || sā ced akṣata.yoniḥ syād gata.pratyāgatā-api vā | paunarbhavena bhartrā sā punaḥ saṃskāram arhati || 176 || mātā.pitṛ.vihīno yas tyakto vā syād akāraṇāt | ātmānam arpayed yasmai svayandattas tu sa smṛtaḥ || 177 || yaṃ brāhmaṇas tu śūdrāyāṃ kāmād utpādayet sutam | sa pārayann eva śavas tasmāt pāraśavaḥ smṛtaḥ || 178 || dāsyāṃ vā dāsadāsyāṃ vā yaḥ śūdrasya suto bhavet | so 'nujñāto hared aṃśam iti dharmo vyavasthitaḥ || 179 || kṣetraja.ādīn sutān etān ekādaśa yathā.uditān | putrapratinidhīn āhuḥ kriyālopān manīṣiṇaḥ || 180 || ya ete 'bhihitāḥ putrāḥ prasaṅgād anyabījajāḥ | yasya te bījato jātās tasya te na-itarasya tu || 181 || bhrātṝṇām ekajātānām ekaś cet putravān bhavet | sarvāṃs tāṃs tena putreṇa putriṇo manur abravīt || 182 || sarvāsām eka.patnīnām ekā cet putriṇī bhavet | sarvās tās tena putreṇa prāha putravatīr manuḥ || 183 || śreyasaḥ śreyaso 'lābhe pāpīyān riktham arhati | bahavaś cet tu sadṛśāḥ sarve rikthasya bhāginaḥ || 184 || na bhrātaro na pitaraḥ putrā rikthaharāḥ pituḥ | pitā hared a.putrasya rikthaṃ bhrātara eva ca || 185 ||
9.1.2.10. Alternative Heirs O edn 781-782, O tr. 199-200 trayāṇām udakaṃ kāryaṃ triṣu piṇḍaḥ pravartate | caturthaḥ sampradātā-eṣāṃ pañcamo na-upapadyate || 186 || anantaraḥ sapiṇḍād yas tasya tasya dhanaṃ bhavet | ata ūrdhvaṃ sakulyaḥ syād ācāryaḥ śiṣya eva vā || 187 || sarveṣām apy abhāve tu brāhmaṇā rikthabhāginaḥ | traividyāḥ śucayo dāntās tathā dharmo na hīyate || 188 || a.hāryaṃ brāhmaṇadravyaṃ rājñā nityam iti sthitiḥ | itareṣāṃ tu varṇānāṃ sarva.abhāve haren nṛpaḥ || 189 || saṃsthitasya-an.apatyasya sagotrāt putram āharet | tatra yad rikthajātaṃ syāt tat tasmin pratipādayet || 190 || dvau tu yau vivadeyātāṃ dvābhyāṃ jātau striyā dhane | tayor yad yasya pitryaṃ syāt tat sa gṛhṇīta na-itaraḥ || 191 ||
9.1.2.11. Women's Property O edn 782-783, O tr. 200 jananyāṃ saṃsthitāyāṃ tu samaṃ sarve saha.udarāḥ | bhajeran mātṛkaṃ rikthaṃ bhaginyaś ca sa.nābhayaḥ || 192 || yās tāsāṃ syur duhitaras tāsām api yathārhataḥ | 9.193av/ H. tasyāṃ mātāmahyā dhanāt kiṃ cit pradeyaṃ prītipūrvakam || 193 || adhyagni.adhyāvāhanikaṃ dattaṃ ca prītikarmaṇi | bhrātṛ.mātṛ.pitṛprāptaṃ ṣaḍvidhaṃ strīdhanaṃ smṛtam || 194 || anvādheyaṃ ca yad dattaṃ patyā prītena ca-eva yat | patyau jīvati vṛttāyāḥ prajāyās tad dhanaṃ bhavet || 195 || brāhma.daiva.ārṣa.gāndharva.prājāpatyeṣu yad vasu | a.prajāyām atītāyāṃ bhartur eva tad iṣyate || 196 || yat tv asyāḥ syād dhanaṃ dattaṃ vivāheṣv āsura.ādiṣu | a.prajāyām atītāyāṃ mātā.pitros tad iṣyate || 197 || striyāṃ tu yad bhaved vittaṃ pitrā dattaṃ kathaṃ cana | brāhmaṇī tadd haret kanyā tadapatyasya vā bhavet || 198 || na nirhāraṃ striyaḥ kuryuḥ kuṭumbād bahumadhyagāt | svakād api ca vittādd hi svasya bhartur anājñayā || 199 || patyau jīvati yaḥ strībhir alaṅkāro dhṛto bhavet | na taṃ bhajeran dāyādā bhajamānāḥ patanti te || 200 ||
9.1.2.12. Disqualification from Inheritance O edn 783-784, O tr. 200 an.aṃśau klība.patitau jātyandha.badhirau tathā | unmatta.jaḍa.mūkāś ca ye ca ke cin nir.indriyāḥ || 201 || sarveṣām api tu nyāyyaṃ dātuṃ śaktyā manīṣiṇā | grāsa.ācchādanam atyantaṃ patito hy a.dadad bhavet || 202 || yady arthitā tu dāraiḥ syāt klībādīnāṃ kathaṃ cana | teṣām utpanna.tantūnām apatyaṃ dāyam arhati || 203 ||
9.1.2.13. Partition of Non-ancestral Property O edn 784-785, O tr. 200-201 yat kiṃ cit pitari prete dhanaṃ jyeṣṭho 'dhigacchati | bhāgo yavīyasāṃ tatra yadi vidyānupālinaḥ || 204 || a.vidyānāṃ tu sarveṣāṃ īhātaś ced dhanaṃ bhavet | samas tatra vibhāgaḥ syād apitrya iti dhāraṇā || 205 || vidyādhanaṃ tu yady asya tat tasya-eva dhanaṃ bhavet | maitryam audvāhikaṃ ca-eva mādhuparkikam eva ca || 206 || bhrātṝṇāṃ yas tu na-īheta dhanaṃ śaktaḥ svakarmaṇā | sa nirbhājyaḥ svakād aṃśāt kiṃ cid dattvā-upajīvanam || 207 || an.upaghnan pitṛdravyaṃ śrameṇa yad upārjitam | svayam īhitalabdhaṃ tan na-a.kāmo dātum arhati || 208 || paitṛkaṃ tu pitā dravyam anavāptaṃ yad āpnuyāt | na tat putrair bhajet sārdham a.kāmaḥ svayam arjitam || 209 ||
9.1.2.14. Miscellaneous Rules of Partition O edn 785-787, O tr. 201 vibhaktāḥ saha jīvanto vibhajeran punar yadi | samas tatra vibhāgaḥ syāj jyaiṣṭhyaṃ tatra na vidyate || 210 || yeṣāṃ jyeṣṭhaḥ kaniṣṭho vā hīyeta-aṃśapradānataḥ | mriyeta-anyataro vā-api tasya bhāgo na lupyate || 211 || sodaryā vibhajeraṃs taṃ sametya sahitāḥ samam | bhrātaro ye ca saṃsṛṣṭā bhāginyaś ca sa.nābhayaḥ || 212 || yo jyeṣṭho vinikurvīta lobhād bhrātṝn yavīyasaḥ | so 'jyeṣṭhaḥ syād a.bhāgaś ca niyantavyaś ca rājabhiḥ || 213 || sarva eva vikarmasthā na-arhanti bhrātaro dhanam | na ca-a.dattvā kaniṣṭhebhyo jyeṣṭhaḥ kurvīta yautakam || 214 || bhrātṝṇām a.vibhaktānāṃ yady utthānaṃ bhavet saha | na putrabhāgaṃ viṣamaṃ pitā dadyāt kathaṃ cana || 215 || ūrdhvaṃ vibhāgāt-jātas tu pitryam eva hared dhanam | saṃsṛṣṭās tena vā ye syur vibhajeta sa taiḥ saha || 216 || an.apatyasya putrasya mātā dāyam avāpnuyāt | mātary api ca vṛttāyāṃ pitur mātā hared dhanam || 217 || ṛṇe dhane ca sarvasmin pravibhakte yathāvidhi | paścād dṛśyeta yat kiṃ cit tat sarvaṃ samatāṃ nayet || 218 || vastraṃ patram alaṅkāraṃ kṛtānnam udakaṃ striyaḥ | yogakṣemaṃ pracāraṃ ca na vibhājyaṃ pracakṣate || 219 || ayam ukto vibhāgo vaḥ putrāṇāṃ ca kriyāvidhiḥ | kramaśaḥ kṣetrajādīnāṃ dyūtadharmaṃ nibodhata || 220 ||
9.1.3. Grounds of Litigation-XVIII Gambling and Betting O edn 787-788, O tr. 201-202 dyūtaṃ samāhvayaṃ ca-eva rājā rāṣṭrāt-nivārayet | rājāntakaraṇāv etau dvau doṣau pṛthivīkṣitām || 221 || prakāśam etat tāskaryaṃ yad devana.samāhvayau | tayor nityaṃ pratīghāte nṛpatir yatnavān bhavet || 222 || aprāṇibhir yat kriyate tat-loke dyūtam ucyate | prāṇibhiḥ kriyate yas tu sa vijñeyaḥ samāhvayaḥ || 223 || dyūtaṃ samāhvayaṃ ca-eva yaḥ kuryāt kārayeta vā | tān sarvān ghātayed rājā śūdrāṃś ca dvijaliṅginaḥ || 224 || kitavān kuśīlavān krūrān pāṣaṇḍasthāṃś ca mānavān | vikarmasthān śauṇḍikāṃś ca kṣipraṃ nirvāsayet purāt || 225 || ete rāṣṭre vartamānā rājñaḥ prachannataskarāḥ | vikarmakriyayā nityaṃ bādhante bhadrikāḥ prajāḥ || 226 || dyūtam etat purā kalpe dṛṣṭaṃ vairakaraṃ mahat | tasmād dyūtaṃ na seveta hāsyārtham api buddhimān || 227 || pracchannaṃ vā prakāśaṃ vā tat-niṣeveta yo naraḥ | tasya daṇḍavikalpaḥ syād yathā.iṣṭaṃ nṛpates tathā || 228 ||
9.1.4. Excursus: Types of Punishment O edn 788-793, O tr. 202-203 kṣatra.viś.śūdrayonis tu daṇḍaṃ dātum aśaknuvan | ānṛṇyaṃ karmaṇā gacched vipro dadyāt-śanaiḥ śanaiḥ || 229 || strī.bāla.unmatta.vṛddhānāṃ daridrāṇāṃ ca rogiṇām | śiphā.vidala.rajju.ādyair vidadhyāt-nṛpatir damam || 230 || ye niyuktās tu kāryeṣu hanyuḥ kāryāṇi kāryiṇām | dhana.uṣmaṇā pacyamānās tān niḥ.svān kārayen nṛpaḥ || 231 || kūṭaśāsanakartṝṃś ca prakṛtīnāṃ ca dūṣakān | strī.bāla.brāhmaṇaghnāṃś ca hanyād dviṣ.sevinas tathā || 232 || tīritaṃ ca-anuśiṣṭaṃ ca yatra kva cana yad bhavet | kṛtaṃ tad dharmato vidyāt-na tad bhūyo nivartayet || 233 || amātyāḥ prāḍvivāko vā yat kuryuḥ kāryam anyathā | tat svayaṃ nṛpatiḥ kuryāt tān sahasraṃ ca daṇḍayet || 234 || 9.234cv/ M: taṃ
9.1.4.1. Grievous Sins Causing Loss of Caste O edn 790-793, O tr. 202-203 brahmahā ca surāpaś ca steyī ca gurutalpagaḥ | 9.235av/ M: taskaro gurutalpagaḥ ete sarve pṛthag jñeyā mahāpātakino narāḥ || 235 || caturṇām api ca-eteṣāṃ prāyaścittam a.kurvatām | śārīraṃ dhanasaṃyuktaṃ daṇḍaṃ dharmyaṃ prakalpayet || 236 || gurutalpe bhagaḥ kāryaḥ surāpāne surādhvajaḥ | steye ca śvapadaṃ kāryaṃ brahmahaṇy a.śirāḥ pumān || 237 || 9.237cv/ M: taskare śvapadaṃ kāryaṃ a.sambhojyā hy a.saṃyājyā a.sampāṭhyā '.vivāhinaḥ | careyuḥ pṛthivīṃ dīnāḥ sarvadharmabahiṣkṛtāḥ || 238 || jñāti.sambandhibhis tv ete tyaktavyāḥ kṛta.lakṣaṇāḥ | nir.dayā nir.namaskārās tan manor anuśāsanam || 239 || prāyaścittaṃ tu kurvāṇāḥ sarvavarṇā yathoditam | 9.240av/ M: pūrve varṇā yathā.uditam na-aṅkyā rājñā lalāṭe syur dāpyās tu-uttamasāhasam || 240 || āgaḥsu brāhmaṇasya-eva kāryo madhyamasāhasaḥ | vivāsyo vā bhaved rāṣṭrāt sa.dravyaḥ sa.paricchadaḥ || 241 || itare kṛtavantas tu pāpāny etāny akāmataḥ | sarvasvahāram arhanti kāmatas tu pravāsanam || 242 || na-ādadīta nṛpaḥ sādhur mahāpātakino dhanam | ādadānas tu tat-lobhāt tena doṣeṇa lipyate || 243 || apsu praveśya taṃ daṇḍaṃ varuṇāya-upapādayet | śruta.vṛtta.upapanne vā brāhmaṇe pratipādayet || 244 || īśo daṇḍasya varuṇo rājñāṃ daṇḍadharo hi saḥ | īśaḥ sarvasya jagato brāhmaṇo vedapāragaḥ || 245 || yatra varjayate rājā pāpakṛdbhyo dhanāgamam | tatra kālena jāyante mānavā dīrghajīvinaḥ || 246 || niṣpadyante ca sasyāni yathā.uptāni viśāṃ pṛthak | bālāś ca na pramīyante vikṛtaṃ ca na jāyate || 247 || brāhmaṇān bādhamānaṃ tu kāmād avaravarṇajam | hanyāc citrair vadha.upāyair udvejanakarair nṛpaḥ || 248 || yāvān a.vadhyasya vadhe tāvān vadhyasya mokṣaṇe | adharmo nṛpater dṛṣṭo dharmas tu viniyacchataḥ || 249 ||
9.1.5. Conclusion of Grounds for Litigation O edn 793, O tr. 203 udito 'yaṃ vistaraśo mitho vivādamānayoḥ | aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu vyavahārasya nirṇayaḥ || 250 || evaṃ dharmyāṇi kāryāṇi samyak kurvan mahīpatiḥ | deśān alabdhān-lipseta labdhāṃś ca paripālayet || 251 ||
9.1.6. Eradication of Thorns O edn 793-807, O tr. 203-206 samyak.niviṣṭa.deśas tu kṛta.durgaś ca śāstrataḥ | kaṇṭaka.uddharaṇe nityam ātiṣṭhed yatnam uttamam || 252 || rakṣanād āryavṛttānāṃ kaṇṭakānāṃ ca śodhanāt | narendrās tridivaṃ yānti prajāpālana.tatparāḥ || 253 || a.śāsaṃs taskarān yas tu baliṃ gṛhṇāti pārthivaḥ | tasya prakṣubhyate rāṣṭraṃ svargāc ca parihīyate || 254 || nirbhayaṃ tu bhaved yasya rāṣṭraṃ bāhu.balāśritam | tasya tad vardhate nityaṃ sicyamāna iva drumaḥ || 255 || dvividhāṃs taskarān vidyāt paradravyāpahārakān | prakāśāṃś ca-aprakāśāṃś ca cāra.cakṣur mahīpatiḥ || 256 || prakāśavañcakās teṣāṃ nānāpaṇya-upajīvinaḥ | pracchannavañcakās tv ete ye stena.aṭavikādayaḥ || 257 || utkocakāś ca-aupadhikā vañcakāḥ kitavās tathā | maṅgalādeśa.vṛttāś ca bhadrāś ca-īkṣaṇikaiḥ saha || 258 || 9.258cv/ M: bhadraprekṣaṇikaiḥ saha asamyakkāriṇaś ca-eva mahāmātrāś cikitsakāḥ | śilpa.upacārayuktāś ca nipuṇāḥ paṇyayoṣitaḥ || 259 || evamādīn vijānīyāt prakāśāṃl lokakaṇṭakān | 9.260av/ M: evamādyān nigūḍhacāriṇaś ca-anyān anāryān āryaliṅginaḥ || 260 || tān viditvā sucaritair gūḍhais tatkarmakāribhiḥ | cāraiś ca-aneka.saṃsthānaiḥ protsādya vaśam ānayet || 261 || teṣāṃ doṣān abhikhyāpya sve sve karmaṇi tattvataḥ | kurvīta śāsanaṃ rājā samyak sāra.aparādhataḥ || 262 || na hi daṇḍād ṛte śakyaḥ kartuṃ pāpa.vinigrahaḥ | stenānāṃ pāpabuddhīnāṃ nibhṛtaṃ caratāṃ kṣitau || 263 || sabhā.prapā.apūpa.śālāveśa.madya.anna.vikrayāḥ | catuṣpathāṃś caityavṛkṣāḥ samājāḥ prekṣaṇāni ca || 264 || jīrṇa.udyānāny araṇyāni kārukāveśanāni ca | śūnyāni ca-apy agārāṇi vanāny upavanāni ca || 265 || evaṃvidhān nṛpo deśān gulmaiḥ sthāvara.jaṅgamaiḥ | taskarapratiṣedhārthaṃ cāraiś ca-apy anucārayet || 266 || tatsahāyair anugatair nānākarmapravedibhiḥ | vidyād utsādayec ca-eva nipuṇaiḥ pūrvataskaraiḥ || 267 || bhakṣya.bhojya.upadeśaiś ca brāhmaṇānāṃ ca darśanaiḥ | śauryakarmāpadeśaiś ca kuryus teṣāṃ samāgamam || 268 || ye tatra na-upasarpeyur mūlapraṇihitāś ca ye | tān prasahya nṛpo hanyāt sa.mitra.jñāti.bāndhavān || 269 || na ha-ūḍhena vinā cauraṃ ghātayed dhārmiko nṛpaḥ | saha-ūḍhaṃ sa.upakaraṇaṃ ghātayed a.vicārayan || 270 || grāmeṣv api ca ye ke cic caurāṇāṃ bhaktadāyakāḥ | bhāṇḍa.avakāśadāś ca-eva sarvāṃs tān api ghātayet || 271 || rāṣṭreṣu rakṣādhikṛtān sāmantāṃś ca-eva coditān | abhyāghāteṣu madhyasthāñ śiṣyāc caurān iva drutam || 272 || yaś ca-api dharmasamayāt pracyuto dharma.jīvanaḥ | daṇḍena-eva tam apy oṣet svakād dharmādd hi vicyutam || 273 || grāmaghāte hitābhaṅge pathi moṣābhidarśane | śaktito na-abhidhāvanto nirvāsyāḥ sa.paricchadāḥ || 274 || rājñaḥ kośāpahartṝṃś ca pratikūleṣu ca sthitān | 9.275av/ M: prātikūlyeṣv avasthitān ghātayed vividhair daṇḍair arīṇāṃ ca-upajāpakān || 275 || sandhiṃ chittvā tu ye cauryaṃ rātrau kurvanti taskarāḥ | 9.276av/ M: sandhiṃ bhittvā teṣāṃ chittvā nṛpo hastau tīkṣṇe śūle niveśayet || 276 || aṅgulīr granthibhedasya chedayet prathame grahe | dvitīye hasta.caraṇau tṛtīye vadham arhati || 277 || agnidān bhaktadāṃś ca-eva tathā śastra.avakāśadān | sannidhātṝṃś ca moṣasya hanyāc cauram iva-īśvaraḥ || 278 || taḍāgabhedakaṃ hanyād apsu śuddhavadhena vā | yad vā-api pratisaṃskuryād dāpyas tu-uttamasāhasam || 279 || koṣṭhāgāra.āyudhāgāra.devatāgāra.bhedakān | hasti.aśva.rathahartṝṃś ca hanyād eva-a.vicārayan || 280 || yas tu pūrvaniviṣṭasya taḍāgasya-udakaṃ haret | āgamaṃ vā-apy apāṃ bhindyāt sa dāpyaḥ pūrvasāhasam || 281 || samutsṛjed rājamārge yas tv amedhyam anāpadi | sa dvau kārṣāpaṇau dadyād amedhyaṃ ca-āśu śodhayet || 282 || āpadgato 'tha vā vṛddhā garbhiṇī bāla eva vā | paribhāṣaṇam arhanti tac ca śodhyam iti sthitiḥ || 283 || cikitsakānāṃ sarveṣāṃ mithyāpracaratāṃ damaḥ | amānuṣeṣu prathamo mānuṣeṣu tu madhyamaḥ || 284 || saṅkrama.dhvaja.yaṣṭīnāṃ pratimānāṃ ca bhedakaḥ | pratikuryāc ca tat sarvaṃ pañca dadyāt-śatāni ca || 285 || adūṣitānāṃ dravyāṇāṃ dūṣaṇe bhedane tathā | maṇīnām apavedhe ca daṇḍaḥ prathamasāhasaḥ || 286 || samair hi viṣamaṃ yas tu cared vai mūlyato 'pi vā | samāpnuyād damaṃ pūrvaṃ naro madhyamam eva vā || 287 || bandhanāni ca sarvāṇi rājā mārge niveśayet | 9.288av/ M: rājamārge duḥkhitā yatra dṛśyeran vikṛtāḥ pāpakāriṇah || 288 || prākārasya ca bhettāraṃ parikhāṇāṃ ca pūrakam | dvārāṇāṃ ca-eva bhaṅktāraṃ kṣipram eva pravāsayet || 289 || abhicāreṣu sarveṣu kartavyo dviśato damaḥ | mūlakarmaṇi ca-anāpteḥ kṛtyāsu vividhāsu ca || 290 || 9.290cv/ M: ca-anāptaiḥ abījavikrayī ca-eva bīja.utkṛṣṭā tathā-eva ca | maryādābhedakaś ca-eva vikṛtaṃ prāpnuyād vadham || 291 || sarvakaṇṭakapāpiṣṭhaṃ hemakāraṃ tu pārthivaḥ | pravartamānam anyāye chedayet-lavaśaḥ kṣuraiḥ || 292 || 9.292cv/ M: chedayet khaṇḍaśaḥ kṣuraiḥ sītā.dravyāpaharaṇe śastrāṇām auṣadhasya ca | kālam āsādya kāryaṃ ca rājā daṇḍaṃ prakalpayet || 293 ||
9.1.6.1. Excursus: Constituents of a Kingdom O edn 801-802, O tr. 205 svāmy.amātyau puraṃ rāṣṭraṃ kośa.daṇḍau suhṛt tathā | sapta prakṛtayo hy etāḥ saptāṅgaṃ rājyam ucyate || 294 || saptānāṃ prakṛtīnāṃ tu rājyasya-āsāṃ yathākramam | pūrvaṃ pūrvaṃ gurutaraṃ jānīyād vyasanaṃ mahat || 295 || sapta.aṅgasya-iha rājyasya viṣṭabdhasya tridaṇḍavat | anyonyaguṇavaiśeṣyāt-na kiṃ cid atiricyate || 296 || teṣu teṣu tu kṛtyeṣu tat tad aṅgaṃ viśiṣyate | yena yat sādhyate kāryaṃ tat tasmin-śreṣṭham ucyate || 297 ||
9.1.6.2. Excursus: Activities of the King O edn 802-805, O tr. 205-206 cāreṇa-utsāhayogena kriyayā-eva ca karmaṇām | svaśaktiṃ paraśaktiṃ ca nityaṃ vidyāt-mahīpatiḥ || 298 || 9.298cv/ M: vidyāt para.ātmanoḥ pīḍanāni ca sarvāṇi vyasanāni tathā-eva ca | ārabheta tataḥ kāryaṃ sañcintya guru.lāghavam || 299 || ārabheta-eva karmāṇi śrāntaḥ śrāntaḥ punaḥ punaḥ | karmāṇy ārabhamāṇaṃ hi puruṣaṃ śrīr niṣevate || 300 || kṛtaṃ tretāyugaṃ ca-eva dvāparaṃ kalir eva ca | rājño vṛttāni sarvāṇi rājā hi yugam ucyate || 301 || kaliḥ prasupto bhavati sa jāgrad dvāparaṃ yugam | karmasv abhyudyatas tretā vicaraṃs tu kṛtaṃ yugam || 302 || indrasya-arkasya vāyoś ca yamasya varuṇasya ca | candrasya-agneḥ pṛthivyāś ca tejovṛttaṃ nṛpaś caret || 303 || vārṣikāṃś caturo māsān yathā-indro 'bhipravarṣati | tathā-abhivarṣet svaṃ rāṣṭraṃ kāmair indravrataṃ caran || 304 || aṣṭau māsān yathā-ādityas toyaṃ harati raśmibhiḥ | tathā haret karaṃ rāṣṭrāt-nityam arkavrataṃ hi tat || 305 || praviśya sarvabhūtāni yathā carati mārutaḥ | tathā cāraiḥ praveṣṭavyaṃ vratam etadd hi mārutam || 306 || yathā yamaḥ priya.dveṣyau prāpte kāle niyacchati | tathā rājñā niyantavyāḥ prajās tadd hi yamavratam || 307 || varuṇena yathā pāśair baddha eva-abhidṛśyate | tathā pāpān nigṛhṇīyād vratam etadd hi vāruṇam || 308 || paripūrṇaṃ yathā candraṃ dṛṣṭvā hṛṣyanti mānavāḥ | tathā prakṛtayo yasmin sa cāndravratiko nṛpaḥ || 309 || pratāpayuktas tejasvī nityaṃ syāt pāpakarmasu | duṣṭasāmantahiṃsraś ca tad āgneyaṃ vrataṃ smṛtam || 310 || yathā sarvāṇi bhūtāni dharā dhārayate samam | tathā sarvāṇi bhūtāni bibhrataḥ pārthivaṃ vratam || 311 || etair upāyair anyaiś ca yukto nityam atandritaḥ | stenān rājā nigṛhṇīyāt svarāṣṭre para eva ca || 312 ||
9.1.6.3. Excursus on Brahmins O edn 805-807, O tr. 206 parām apy āpadaṃ prāpto brāhmaṇān na prakopayet | te hy enaṃ kupitā hanyuḥ sadyaḥ sa.bala.vāhanam || 313 || yaiḥ kṛtaḥ sarvabhakṣyo 'gnir apeyaś ca mahodadhiḥ | 9.314av/ M: sarvabhakṣo kṣayī ca-āpyāyitaḥ somaḥ ko na naśyet prakopya tān || 314 || lokān anyān sṛjeyur ye lokapālāṃś ca kopitāḥ | devān kuryur adevāṃś ca kaḥ kṣiṇvaṃs tān samṛdhnuyāt || 315 || yān upāśritya tiṣṭhanti lokā devāś ca sarvadā | brahma ca-eva dhanaṃ yeṣāṃ ko hiṃsyāt tāñ jijīviṣuḥ || 316 || a.vidvāṃś ca-eva vidvāṃś ca brāhmaṇo daivataṃ mahat | praṇītaś ca-a.praṇītaś ca yathā-agnir daivataṃ mahat || 317 || śmaśāneṣv api tejasvī pāvako na-eva duṣyati | hūyamānaś ca yajñeṣu bhūya eva-abhivardhate || 318 || evaṃ yady apy aniṣṭeṣu vartante sarvakarmasu | sarvathā brāhmaṇāḥ pūjyāḥ paramaṃ daivatam hi tat || 319 || kṣatrasya-atipravṛddhasya brāhmaṇān prati sarvaśaḥ | brahma-eva sanniyantṛ syāt kṣatraṃ hi brahma.sambhavam || 320 || adbhyo 'gnir brahmataḥ kṣatram aśmano loham utthitam | teṣāṃ sarvatragaṃ tejaḥ svāsu yoniṣu śāmyati || 321 || na-a.brahma kṣatram ṛdhnoti na-a.kṣatraṃ brahma vardhate | brahma kṣatraṃ ca sampṛktam iha ca-amutra vardhate || 322 || dattvā dhanaṃ tu viprebhyaḥ sarvadaṇḍasamutthitam | putre rājyaṃ samāsṛjya kurvīta prāyaṇaṃ raṇe || 323 || 9.323cv/ M: samāsādya
9.1.7. Conclusion of the Rules for Kings O edn 807, O tr. 206 evaṃ caran sadā yukto rājadharmeṣu pārthivaḥ | hiteṣu ca-eva lokasya sarvān bhṛtyān niyojayet || 324 || 9.324cv/ M: hiteṣu ca-eva lokebhyaḥ eṣo '.khilaḥ karmavidhir ukto rājñaḥ sanātanaḥ | imaṃ karmavidhiṃ vidyāt kramaśo vaiśya.śūdrayoḥ || 325 ||
9.2. Rules of Action for Vaiśyas and Śūdras O edn 807-809, O tr. 207
9.2.1. Rules for Vaiśyas O edn 807-808, O tr. 207 vaiśyas tu kṛta.saṃskāraḥ kṛtvā dāraparigraham | vārtāyāṃ nityayuktaḥ syāt paśūnāṃ ca-eva rakṣaṇe || 326 || prajāpatir hi vaiśyāya sṛṣṭvā paridade paśūn | brāhmaṇāya ca rājñe ca sarvāḥ paridade prajāḥ || 327 || na ca vaiśyasya kāmaḥ syān na rakṣeyaṃ paśūn iti | vaiśye ca-icchati na-anyena rakṣitavyāḥ kathaṃ cana || 328 || maṇi.muktā.pravālānāṃ lohānāṃ tāntavasya ca | gandhānāṃ ca rasānāṃ ca vidyād argha.bala.abalam || 329 || bījānām uptivid-ca syāt kṣetradoṣa.guṇasya ca | mānayogaṃ ca jānīyāt tulāyogāṃś ca sarvaśaḥ || 330 || sāra.asāraṃ ca bhāṇḍānāṃ deśānāṃ ca guṇa.aguṇān | lābha.alābhaṃ ca paṇyānāṃ paśūnāṃ parivardhanam || 331 || bhṛtyānāṃ ca bhṛtiṃ vidyād bhāṣāś ca vividhā nṛṇāṃ | dravyāṇāṃ sthāna.yogāṃś ca kraya.vikrayam eva ca || 332 || dharmeṇa ca dravyavṛddhāv ātiṣṭhed yatnam uttamam | dadyāc ca sarvabhūtānām annam eva prayatnataḥ || 333 ||
9.2.2. Rules for Śūdras O edn 808-809, O tr. 207 viprāṇāṃ vedaviduṣāṃ gṛhasthānāṃ yaśasvinām | śuśrūṣā-eva tu śūdrasya dharmo naiśreyasaḥ paraḥ || 334 || 9.334cv/ K: param śucir utkṛṣṭaśuśrūṣur mṛdu.vāg an.ahaṅkṛtaḥ | brāhmaṇādi.āśrayo nityam utkṛṣṭāṃ jātim aśnute || 335 || 9.335cv/ M: brāhmaṇa.apāśrayo
9.3. Conclusion of the Law Outside Times of Adversity O edn 809, O tr. 207 eṣo 'nāpadi varṇānām uktaḥ karmavidhiḥ śubhaḥ | āpady api hi yas teṣāṃ kramaśas tan nibodhata || 336 ||
Chapter 10 O edn 810-836, O tr. 208-214
10.1. Rules for Times of Adversity O edn 810-836, O tr. 208-214
10.1.1. Mixed Classes O edn 810-826, O tr. 208-211
10.1.1.1. The Four Classes O edn 810-811, O tr. 208 adhīyīraṃs trayo varṇāḥ svakarmasthā dvijātayaḥ | prabrūyād brāhmaṇas tv eṣāṃ na-itarāv iti niścayaḥ || 1 || sarveṣāṃ brāhmaṇo vidyād vṛttyupāyān yathāvidhi | prabrūyād itarebhyaś ca svayaṃ ca-eva tathā bhavet || 2 || vaiśeṣyāt prakṛtiśraiṣṭhyāt-niyamasya ca dhāraṇāt | saṃskārasya viśeṣāc ca varṇānāṃ brāhmaṇaḥ prabhuḥ || 3 || brāhmaṇaḥ kṣatriyo vaiśyas trayo varṇā dvijātayaḥ | caturtha ekajātis tu śūdro na-asti tu pañcamaḥ || 4 || sarvavarṇeṣu tulyāsu patnīṣv akṣata.yoniṣu | ānulomyena sambhūtā jātyā jñeyās ta eva te || 5 || strīṣv anantarajātāsu dvijair utpāditān sutān | sadṛśān eva tān āhur mātṛdoṣavigarhitān || 6 || anantarāsu jātānāṃ vidhir eṣa sanātanaḥ | dvi.ekāntarāsu jātānāṃ dharmyaṃ vidyād imaṃ vidhim || 7 ||
10.1.1.2. Mixed Classes: First Discourse O edn 811-812, O tr. 208-209 brāhmaṇād vaiśyakanyāyām ambaṣṭho nāma jāyate | niṣādaḥ śūdrakanyāyāṃ yaḥ pāraśava ucyate || 8 || kṣatriyāt-śūdrakanyāyāṃ krūrācāravihāravān | kṣatra.śūdra.vapur jantur ugro nāma prajāyate || 9 || viprasya triṣu varṇeṣu nṛpater varṇayor dvayoḥ | vaiśyasya varṇe ca-ekasmin ṣaḍ ete 'pasadāḥ smṛtāḥ || 10 || kṣatriyād viprakanyāyāṃ sūto bhavati jātitaḥ | vaiśyān māgadha.vaidehau rāja.vipra.aṅganāsutau || 11 || śūdrād āyogavaḥ kṣattā caṇḍālaś ca-adhamo nṛṇām | vaiśya.rājanya.viprāsu jāyante varṇasaṅkarāḥ || 12 || ekāntare tv ānulomyād ambaṣṭha.ugrau yathā smṛtau | kṣattṛ.vaidehakau tadvat prātilomye 'pi janmani || 13 || putrā ye 'nantarastrījāḥ krameṇa-uktā dvijanmanām | tān anantara.nāmnas tu mātṛdoṣāt pracakṣate || 14 ||
10.1.1.3. Mixed Classes: Second Discourse O edn 812-814, O tr. 209 brāhmaṇād ugrakanyāyām āvṛto nāma jāyate | ābhīro 'mbaṣṭhakanyāyām āyogavyāṃ tu dhigvaṇaḥ || 15 || āyogavaś ca kṣattā ca caṇḍālaś ca-adhamo nṛṇām | prātilomyena jāyante śūdrād apasadās trayaḥ || 16 || vaiśyān māgadha.vaidehau kṣatriyāt sūta eva tu | pratīpam ete jāyante pare 'py apasadās trayaḥ || 17 || jāto niṣādāt-śūdrāyāṃ jātyā bhavati pukkasaḥ | śūdrāj jāto niṣādyāṃ tu sa vai kukkuṭakaḥ smṛtaḥ || 18 || kṣattur jātas tathā-ugrāyāṃ śvapāka iti kīrtyate | vaidehakena tv ambaṣṭhyām utpanno veṇa ucyate || 19 || dvijātayaḥ savarṇāsu janayanty a.vratāṃs tu yān | tān sāvitrīparibhraṣṭān vrātyān iti vinirdiśet || 20 || vrātyāt tu jāyate viprāt pāpa.ātmā bhūrjakaṇṭakaḥ| 10.21av/ M: bhṛjjakaṇṭakaḥ āvantya.vāṭadhānau ca puṣpadhaḥ śaikha eva ca || 21 || jhallo mallaś ca rājanyād vrātyāt-nicchivir eva ca | 10.22av/ M: vrātyāt-licchavir eva ca naṭaś ca karaṇaś ca-eva khaso draviḍa eva ca || 22 || vaiśyāt tu jāyate vrātyāt sudhanvā-ācārya eva ca | kāruṣaś ca vijanmā ca maitraḥ sātvata eva ca || 23 ||
10.1.1.4. Mixed Classes: Third Discourse O edn 814-819, O tr. 209-210 vyabhicāreṇa varṇānām avedyāvedanena ca | svakarmaṇāṃ ca tyāgena jāyante varṇasaṅkarāḥ || 24 || saṅkīrṇa.yonayo ye tu pratiloma.anuloma.jāḥ | anyonyavyatiṣaktāś ca tān pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ || 25 || sūto vaidehakaś ca-eva caṇḍālaś ca narādhamaḥ | māgadhaḥ tathā-āyogava eva ca kṣatrajātiś ca || 26 || 10.26cv/ M: kṣattṛjātiś ca ete ṣaṭ sadṛśān varṇāñ janayanti svayoniṣu | mātṛjātyāṃ prasūyante pravārāsu ca yoniṣu || 27 || 10.27cv/ M: mātṛjātyāḥ yathā trayāṇāṃ varṇānāṃ dvayor ātmā-asya jāyate | ānantaryāt svayonyāṃ tu tathā bāhyeṣv api kramāt || 28 || 10.28cv/ M: kramaḥ te ca-api bāhyān subahūṃs tato 'py adhikadūṣitān | parasparasya dāreṣu janayanti vigarhitān || 29 || yathā-eva śūdro brāhmaṇyāṃ bāhyaṃ jantuṃ prasūyate | tathā bāhyataraṃ bāhyaś cāturvarṇye prasūyate || 30 || pratikūlaṃ vartamānā bāhyā bāhyatarān punaḥ | hīnā hīnān prasūyante varṇān pañcadaśa-eva tu || 31 || prasādhana.upacārajñam adāsaṃ dāsajīvanam | 10.32av/ M: dāsyajīvinam sairindhraṃ vāgurā.vṛttiṃ sūte dasyur ayogave || 32 || 10.32cv/ M: sairandhraṃ maitreyakaṃ tu vaideho mādhūkaṃ samprasūyate | nṝn praśaṃsaty ajasraṃ yo ghaṇṭātāḍo 'ruṇa.udaye || 33 || niṣādo mārgavaṃ sūte dāsaṃ naukarmajīvinam | kaivartam iti yaṃ prāhur āryāvartanivāsinaḥ || 34 || mṛtavastrabhṛtsv nārīṣu garhita.anna.aśanāsu ca | 10.35av/ M: anāryāṣu bhavanty āyogavīṣv ete jātihīnāḥ pṛthak trayaḥ || 35 || kārāvaro niṣādāt tu carmakāraḥ prasūyate | 10.36av/ M: carmakāraṃ vaidehikād andhra.medau bahirgrāma.pratiśrayau || 36 || caṇḍālāt pāṇḍusopākas tvaksāravyavahāravān | āhiṇḍiko niṣādena vaidehyām eva jāyate || 37 || caṇḍālena tu sopāko mūlavyasanavṛttimān | pukkasyāṃ jāyate pāpaḥ sadā sajjanagarhitaḥ || 38 || 10.38cv/ M: pulkasyāṃ niṣādastrī tu caṇḍālāt putram antyāvasāyinam | śmaśāna.gocaraṃ sūte bāhyānām api garhitam || 39 || saṅkare jātayas tv etāḥ pitṛ.mātṛ.pradarśitāḥ | prachannā vā prakāśā vā veditavyāḥ svakarmabhiḥ || 40 || svajātija.anantarajāḥ ṣaṭ sutā dvijadharmiṇaḥ | śūdrāṇāṃ tu sa.dharmāṇaḥ sarve 'padhvaṃsajāḥ smṛtāḥ || 41 || tapo.bīja.prabhāvais tu te gacchanti yuge yuge | utkarṣaṃ ca-apakarṣaṃ ca manuṣyeṣv iha janmataḥ || 42 || śanakais tu kriyālopād imāḥ kṣatriya.jātayaḥ | vṛṣalatvaṃ gatā loke brāhmaṇādarśanena ca || 43 || 10.43cv/ M: brāhmaṇātikrameṇa ca pauṇḍrakāś cauḍra.draviḍāḥ kāmbojā yavanāḥ śakāḥ | 10.44av/ M: puṇḍrakāś coḍa.draviḍāḥ pāradā.pahlavāś cīnāḥ kirātā daradāḥ khaśāḥ || 44 || mukha.bāhu.ūru.pad.jānāṃ yā loke jātayo bahiḥ | mleccha.vācaś ca-ārya.vācaḥ sarve te dasyavaḥ smṛtāḥ || 45 ||
10.1.1.5. Occupations, Residence, and Dress O edn 819-820, O tr. 210 ye dvijānām apasadā ye ca-apadhvaṃsajāḥ smṛtāḥ | te ninditair vartayeyur dvijānām eva karmabhiḥ || 46 || sūtānām aśva.sārathyam ambaṣṭhānāṃ cikitsanam | vaidehakānāṃ strīkāryaṃ māgadhānāṃ vaṇikpathaḥ || 47 || matsyaghāto niṣādānāṃ tvaṣṭis tv āyogavasya ca | meda.andhra.cuñcu.madgūnām āraṇyapaśuhiṃsanam || 48 || kṣattṛ.ugra.pukkasānāṃ tu bilaukovadha.bandhanam | dhigvaṇānāṃ carmakāryaṃ veṇānāṃ bhāṇḍavādanam || 49 || caityadruma.śmaśāneṣu śaileṣu-upavaneṣu ca | vaseyur ete vijñātā vartayantaḥ svakarmabhiḥ || 50 ||
10.1.1.6. Cāṇḍālas and Śvapācas O edn 820-821, O tr. 210 caṇḍāla.śvapacānāṃ tu bahir grāmāt pratiśrayaḥ | apapātrāś ca kartavyā dhanam eṣāṃ śva.gardabham || 51 || vāsāṃsi mṛtacailāni bhinnabhāṇḍeṣu bhojanam | kārṣṇāyasam alaṅkāraḥ parivrajyā ca nityaśaḥ || 52 || na taiḥ samayam anvicchet puruṣo dharmam ācaran | vyavahāro mithas teṣāṃ vivāhaḥ sadṛśaiḥ saha || 53 || annam eṣāṃ parādhīnaṃ deyaṃ syād bhinnabhājane | rātrau na vicareyus te grāmeṣu nagareṣu ca || 54 || divā careyuḥ kāryārthaṃ cihnitā rājaśāsanaiḥ | a.bāndhavaṃ śavaṃ ca-eva nirhareyur iti sthitiḥ || 55 || vadhyāṃś ca hanyuḥ satataṃ yathāśāstraṃ nṛpājñayā | vadhyavāsāṃsi gṛhṇīyuḥ śayyāś ca-ābharaṇāni ca || 56 ||
10.1.1.7. Further Discourse on Mixed Classes O edn 821-822, O tr. 211 varṇāpetam avijñātaṃ naraṃ kaluṣayonijam | ārya.rūpam iva-anāryaṃ karmabhiḥ svair vibhāvayet || 57 || anāryatā niṣṭhuratā krūratā niṣkriyātmatā | puruṣaṃ vyañjayanti-iha loke kaluṣayonijam || 58 || pitryaṃ vā bhajate śīlaṃ mātur vā-ubhayam eva vā | na kathaṃ cana duryoniḥ prakṛtiṃ svāṃ niyacchati || 59 || kule mukhye 'pi jātasya yasya syād yonisaṅkaraḥ | saṃśrayaty eva tat.śīlaṃ naro 'lpam api vā bahu || 60 || yatra tv ete paridhvaṃsāj jāyante varṇadūṣakāḥ | rāṣṭrikaiḥ saha tad rāṣṭraṃ kṣipram eva vinaśyati || 61 || 10.61cv/ M: rāṣṭriyaiḥ
10.1.1.8. Advance to Higher Classes O edn 822-825, O tr. 211 brāhmaṇārthe gavārthe vā dehatyāgo 'n.upaskṛtaḥ | strī.bālābhyupapattau ca bāhyānāṃ siddhikāraṇam || 62 || 10.62cv/ M: strī.bālābhyavapattau ca ahiṃsā satyam asteyaṃ śaucam indriyanigrahaḥ | etaṃ sāmāsikaṃ dharmaṃ cāturvarṇye 'bravīn manuḥ || 63 || śūdrāyāṃ brāhmaṇāj jātaḥ śreyasā cet prajāyate | aśreyān śreyasīṃ jātiṃ gacchaty ā saptamād yugāt || 64 || śūdro brāhmaṇatām eti brāhmaṇaś ca-eti śūdratām | kṣatriyāj jātam evaṃ tu vidyād vaiśyāt tathā-eva ca || 65 || anāryāyāṃ samutpanno brāhmaṇāt tu yadṛcchayā | brāhmaṇyām apy anāryāt tu śreyastvaṃ kva-iti ced bhavet || 66 || 10.66cv/ M: kasya cid bhavet jāto nāryām anāryāyām āryād āryo bhaved guṇaiḥ | jāto 'py anāryād āryāyām anārya iti niścayaḥ || 67 || tāv ubhāv apy asaṃskāryāv iti dharmo vyavasthitaḥ | vaiguṇyāj janmanaḥ pūrva uttaraḥ pratilomataḥ || 68 || 10.68cv/ M: janmataḥ subījaṃ ca-eva sukṣetre jātaṃ sampadyate yathā | tathā-āryāj jāta āryāyāṃ sarvaṃ saṃskāram arhati || 69 || bījam eke praśaṃsanti kṣetram anye manīṣiṇaḥ | bīja.kṣetre tathā-eva-anye tatra-iyaṃ tu vyavasthitiḥ || 70 || akṣetre bījam utsṛṣṭam antarā-eva vinaśyati | a.bījakam api kṣetraṃ kevalaṃ sthaṇḍilaṃ bhavet || 71 || yasmād bījaprabhāveṇa tiryagjā ṛṣayo 'bhavan | pūjitāś ca praśastāś ca tasmād bījaṃ praśasyate || 72 || 10.72cv/ M: viśiṣyate anāryam ārya.karmāṇam āryaṃ ca-anāryakarmiṇam | sampradhārya-abravīd dhātā na samau na-asamāv iti || 73 ||
10.1.2. Occupations of the Four Classes O edn 825-826, O tr. 211-212 brāhmaṇā brahmayonisthā ye svakarmaṇy avasthitāḥ | te samyag upajīveyuḥ ṣaṭ karmāṇi yathākramam || 74 || adhyāpanam adhyayanaṃ yajanaṃ yājanaṃ tathā | dānaṃ pratigrahaś ca-eva ṣaṭ karmāṇy agrajanmanaḥ || 75 || ṣaṇṇāṃ tu karmaṇām asya trīṇi karmāṇi jīvikā | yājana.adhyāpane ca-eva viśuddhāc ca pratigrahaḥ || 76 || trayo dharmā nivartante brāhmaṇāt kṣatriyaṃ prati | adhyāpanaṃ yājanaṃ ca tṛtīyaś ca pratigrahaḥ || 77 || vaiśyaṃ prati tathā-eva-ete nivarterann iti sthitiḥ | na tau prati hi tān dharmān manur āha prajāpatiḥ || 78 || 10.78cv/ M: prati hitān dharmān śastra.astrabhṛttvaṃ kṣatrasya vaṇik.paśu.kṛṣir viṣaḥ | ājīvanārthaṃ dharmas tu dānam adhyayanaṃ yajiḥ || 79 || vedābhyāso brāhmaṇasya kṣatriyasya ca rakṣaṇam | vārtākarma-eva vaiśyasya viśiṣṭāni svakarmasu || 80 ||
10.1.3. Occupations in Times of Adversity O edn 826-835, O tr. 212-214
10.1.3.1. Brahmins O edn 826-829, O tr. 212 a.jīvaṃs tu yathā.uktena brāhmaṇaḥ svena karmaṇā | jīvet kṣatriyadharmeṇa sa hy asya praty anantaraḥ || 81 || ubhābhyām apy a.jīvaṃs tu kathaṃ syād iti ced bhavet | kṛṣi.gorakṣam āsthāya jīved vaiśyasya jīvikām || 82 || vaiśyavṛttyā-api jīvaṃs tu brāhmaṇaḥ ksatriyo 'pi vā | hiṃsā.prāyāṃ parādhīnāṃ kṛṣiṃ yatnena varjayet || 83 || kṛṣiṃ sādhu-iti manyante sā vṛttiḥ sadvigarhitāḥ | bhūmiṃ bhūmiśayāṃś ca-eva hanti kāṣṭham ayo.mukham || 84 || idaṃ tu vṛttivaikalyāt tyajato dharmanaipuṇaṃ | viś.paṇyam uddhṛta.uddhāraṃ vikreyaṃ vittavardhanam || 85 || sarvān rasān apoheta kṛtānnaṃ ca tilaiḥ saha | aśmano lavaṇaṃ ca-eva paśavo ye ca mānuṣāḥ || 86 || sarvaṃ ca tāntavaṃ raktaṃ śāṇa.kṣauma.āvikāni ca | api cet syur araktāni phala.mūle tathā-oṣadhīḥ || 87 || apaḥ śastraṃ viṣaṃ māṃsaṃ somaṃ gandhāṃś ca sarvaśaḥ | kṣīraṃ kṣaudraṃ dadhi ghṛtaṃ tailaṃ madhu guḍaṃ kuśān || 88 || āraṇyāṃś ca paśūn sarvān daṃṣṭriṇaś ca vayāṃsi ca | madyaṃ nīliṃ ca lākṣāṃ ca sarvāṃś ca-eka.śaphāṃs tathā || 89 || 10.89cv/ M: nīlīṃ kāmam utpādya kṛṣyāṃ tu svayam eva kṛṣīvalaḥ | vikrīṇīta tilān-śūdrān dharmārtham acirasthitān || 90 || 10.90cv/ M: tilān-śuddhān bhojana.abhyañjanād dānād yad anyat kurute tilaiḥ | kṛmibhūtaḥ śvaviṣṭhāyāṃ pitṛbhiḥ saha majjati || 91 || sadyaḥ patati māṃsena lākṣayā lavaṇena ca | tryaheṇa śūdro bhavati brāhmaṇaḥ kṣīravikrayāt || 92 || itareṣāṃ tu paṇyānāṃ vikrayād iha kāmataḥ | brāhmaṇaḥ saptarātreṇa vaiśyabhāvaṃ niyacchati || 93 || rasā rasair nimātavyā na tv eva lavaṇaṃ rasaiḥ | kṛtānnaṃ ca kṛtānnena tilā dhānyena tatsamāḥ || 94 ||
10.1.3.2. Kṣatriyas O edn 829, O tr. 212-213 jīved etena rājanyaḥ sarveṇa-apy anayaṃ gataḥ | na tv eva jyāyaṃsīṃ vṛttim abhimanyeta karhi cit || 95 || yo lobhād adhamo jātyā jīved utkṛṣṭa.karmabhiḥ | taṃ rājā nirdhanaṃ kṛtvā kṣipram eva pravāsayet || 96 || varaṃ svadharmo viguṇo na pārakyaḥ svanuṣṭhitaḥ | 10.97av/ M: viguṇaḥ paradharmāt svadhiṣṭhitāt paradharmeṇa jīvan hi sadyaḥ patati jātitaḥ || 97 ||
10.1.3.3. Vaiśyas O edn 829, O tr. 213 vaiśyo '.jīvan svadharmeṇa śūdravṛttyā-api vartayet | an.ācarann a.kāryāṇi nivarteta ca śaktimān || 98 ||
10.1.3.4. Śūdras O edn 830, O tr. 213 a.śaknuvaṃs tu śuśrūṣāṃ śūdraḥ kartuṃ dvijanmanām | putra.dārātyayaṃ prāpto jīvet kāruka.karmabhiḥ || 99 || yaiḥ karmabhiḥ pracaritaiḥ śuśrūṣyante dvijātayaḥ | tāni kāruka.karmāṇi śilpāni vividhāni ca || 100 ||
10.1.3.5. Further Occupations for Brahmins O edn 830-832, O tr. 213 vaiśyavṛttim an.ātiṣṭhan brāhmaṇaḥ sve pathi sthitaḥ | avṛttikarṣitaḥ sīdann imaṃ dharmaṃ samācaret || 101 || sarvataḥ pratigṛhṇīyād brāhmaṇas tv anayaṃ gataḥ | pavitraṃ duṣyati-ity etad dharmato na-upapadyate || 102 || na-adhyāpanād yājanād vā garhitād vā pratigrahāt | doṣo bhavati viprāṇāṃ jvalana.ambu.samā hi te || 103 || jīvitātyayam āpanno yo 'nnam atti tatas tataḥ | ākāśam iva paṅkena na sa pāpena lipyate || 104 || ajīgartaḥ sutaṃ hantum upāsarpad bubhukṣitaḥ | na ca-ālipyata pāpena kṣutpratīkāram ācaran || 105 || śvamāṃsam icchan ārto 'ttuṃ dharma.adharmavicakṣaṇaḥ | prāṇānāṃ parirakṣārthaṃ vāmadevo na liptavān || 106 || bharadvājaḥ kṣudhārtas tu sa.putro vijane vane | bahvīr gāḥ pratijagrāha vṛdhos takṣṇo mahātapāḥ || 107 || kṣudhārtaś ca-attum abhyāgād viśvāmitraḥ śvajāghanīm | caṇḍālahastād ādāya dharma.adharmavicakṣaṇaḥ || 108 || pratigrahād yājanād vā tathā-eva-adhyāpanād api | pratigrahaḥ pratyavaraḥ pretya viprasya garhitaḥ || 109 || yājana.adhyāpane nityaṃ kriyete saṃskṛta.ātmanām | pratigrahas tu kriyate śūdrād apy antya.janmanaḥ || 110 || japa.homair apaity eno yājana.adhyāpanaiḥ kṛtam | pratigrahanimittaṃ tu tyāgena tapasā-eva ca || 111 || śila.uñcham apy ādadīta vipro '.jīvan yatas tataḥ | pratigrahāt-śilaḥ śreyāṃs tato 'py uñchaḥ praśasyate || 112 || sīdadbhiḥ kupyam icchadbhir dhane vā pṛthivīpatiḥ | 10.113av/ M: dhanaṃ vā yācyaḥ syāt snātakair viprair aditsaṃs tyāgam arhati || 113 || akṛtaṃ ca kṛtāt kṣetrād gaur ajāvikam eva ca | hiraṇyaṃ dhānyam annaṃ ca pūrvaṃ pūrvam adoṣavat || 114 ||
10.1.3.6. Acquisition of Property O edn 832-833, O tr. 214 sapta vittāgamā dharmyā dāyo lābhaḥ krayo jayaḥ | prayogaḥ karmayogaś ca satpratigraha eva ca || 115 || vidyā śilpaṃ bhṛtiḥ sevā gorakṣyaṃ vipaṇiḥ kṛṣiḥ | dhṛtir bhaikṣaṃ kusīdaṃ ca daśa jīvanahetavaḥ || 116 || brāhmaṇaḥ kṣatriyo vā-api vṛddhiṃ na-eva prayojayet | kāmaṃ tu khalu dharmārthaṃ dadyāt pāpīyase 'lpikām || 117 || caturtham ādadāno 'pi kṣatriyo bhāgam āpadi | prajā rakṣan paraṃ śaktyā kilbiṣāt pratimucyate || 118 || svadharmo vijayas tasya na-āhave syāt parāṅ.mukhaḥ | śastreṇa vaiśyān rakṣitvā dharmyam āhārayed balim || 119 || 10.119cv/ M: vaiśyād rakṣitvā dhānye 'ṣṭamaṃ viśāṃ śulkaṃ viṃśaṃ kārṣāpaṇa.avaram | karma.upakaraṇāḥ śūdrāḥ kāravaḥ śilpinas tathā || 120 ||
10.1.3.7. Livelihood of Śūdras O edn 834-835, O tr. 214 śūdras tu vṛttim ākāṅkṣan kṣatram ārādhayed yadi | 10.121av/ M: ārādhayed iti dhaninaṃ vā-apy upārādhya vaiśyaṃ śūdro jijīviṣet || 121 || svargārtham ubhayārthaṃ vā viprān ārādhayet tu saḥ | jātabrāhmaṇa.śabdasya sā hy asya kṛtakṛtyatā || 122 || viprasevā-eva śūdrasya viśiṣṭaṃ karma kīrtyate | yad ato 'nyadd hi kurute tad bhavaty asya niṣphalam || 123 || prakalpyā tasya tair vṛttiḥ svakuṭumbād yathārhataḥ | śaktiṃ ca-avekṣya dākṣyaṃ ca bhṛtyānāṃ ca parigraham || 124 || ucchiṣṭam annaṃ dātavyaṃ jīrṇāni vasanāni ca | pulākāś ca-eva dhānyānāṃ jīrṇāś ca-eva paricchadāḥ || 125 || na śūdre pātakaṃ kiṃ cin na ca saṃskāram arhati | na-asya-adhikāro dharme 'sti na dharmāt pratiṣedhanam || 126 || dharma.ipsavas tu dharmajñāḥ satāṃ vṛttam anuṣṭhitāḥ | 10.127av/ M: satāṃ dharmam mantravarjyaṃ na duṣyanti praśaṃsāṃ prāpnuvanti ca || 127 || 10.127cv/ M: mantravarjaṃ yathā yathā hi sadvṛttam ātiṣṭhaty anasūyakaḥ | tathā tathā-imaṃ ca-amuṃ ca lokaṃ prāpnoty aninditaḥ || 128 || śaktena-api hi śūdreṇa na kāryo dhanasañcayaḥ | śūdro hi dhanam āsādya brāhmaṇān eva bādhate || 129 ||
10.1.4. Conclusion O edn 835-836, O tr. 214 ete caturṇāṃ varṇānām āpaddharmāḥ prakīrtitāḥ | yān samyag anutiṣṭhanto vrajanti paramaṃ gatim || 130 || eṣa dharmavidhiḥ kṛtsnaś cāturvarṇyasya kīrtitaḥ | ataḥ paraṃ pravakṣyāmi prāyaścittavidhiṃ śubham || 131 ||
Chapter 11 O edn 837-888, O tr. 215-229
11.1. Penance O edn 837-888, O tr. 215-229
11.1.1. Excursus: Occasions for Giving and Begging O edn 837-841, O tr. 215-216 sāntānikaṃ yakṣyamāṇam adhvagaṃ sārvavedasam | guru.arthaṃ pitṛ.mātṛ.arthaṃ svādhyāyārthy upatāpinaḥ || 1 || na vai tān snātakān vidyād brāhmaṇān dharmabhikṣukān | niḥsvebhyo deyam etebhyo dānaṃ vidyāviśeṣataḥ || 2 || etebhyo hi dvijāgryebhyo deyam annaṃ sa.dakṣiṇam | itarebhyo bahirvedi kṛtānnaṃ deyam ucyate || 3 || sarvaratnāni rājā tu yathārhaṃ pratipādayet | brāhmaṇān vedaviduṣo yajñārthaṃ ca-eva dakṣiṇām || 4 || kṛta.dāro 'parān dārān bhikṣitvā yo 'dhigacchati | rati.mātraṃ phalaṃ tasya dravyadātus tu santatiḥ || 5 || dhanāni tu yathāśakti vipreṣu pratipādayet | 11.06av/ not in M vedavitsu vivikteṣu pretya svargaṃ samaśnute || 6 || 11.06cv/ not in M yasya traivārṣikaṃ bhaktaṃ paryāptaṃ bhṛtyavṛttaye | adhikaṃ vā-api vidyeta sa somaṃ pātum arhati || 7 || ataḥ svalpīyasi dravye yaḥ somaṃ pibati dvijaḥ | sa pītasoma.pūrvo 'pi na tasya-āpnoti tatphalam || 8 || śaktaḥ parajane dātā svajane duḥkhajīvini | madhv.āpāto viṣa.āsvādaḥ sa dharma.pratirūpakaḥ || 9 || bhṛtyānām uparodhena yat karoty aurdhvadehikam | tad bhavaty asukha.udarkaṃ jīvataś ca mṛtasya ca || 10 || yajñaś cet pratiruddhaḥ syād ekena-aṅgena yajvanaḥ | brāhmaṇasya viśeṣena dhārmike sati rājani || 11 || yo vaiśyaḥ syād bahupaśur hīna.kratur asomapaḥ | kuṭumbāt tasya tad dravyam āhared yajñasiddhaye || 12 || āharet trīṇi vā dve vā kāmaṃ śūdrasya veśmanaḥ | na hi śūdrasya yajñeṣu kaś cid asti parigrahaḥ || 13 || yo 'nāhita.agniḥ śatagur a.yajvā ca sahasraguḥ | 11.14a[13Ma]v/ K: ayajñaś tayor api kuṭumbābhyām āhared a.vicārayan || 14 || ādāna.nityāc ca-ādātur āhared a.prayacchataḥ | tathā yaśo 'sya prathate dharmaś ca-eva pravardhate || 15 || tathāa-eva saptame bhakte bhaktāni ṣaḍ an.aśnatā | aśvastanavidhānena hartavyaṃ hīna.karmaṇaḥ || 16 || khalāt kṣetrād agārād vā yato vā-apy upalabhyate | ākhyātavyaṃ tu tat tasmai pṛcchate yadi pṛcchati || 17 || brāhmaṇasvaṃ na hartavyaṃ kṣatriyeṇa kadā cana | dasyu.niṣkriyayos tu svam a.jīvan hartum arhati || 18 || yo 'sādhubhyo 'rtham ādāya sādhubhyaḥ samprayacchati | sa kṛtvā plavam ātmānaṃ santārayati tāv ubhau || 19 || yad dhanaṃ yajñaśīlānāṃ devasvaṃ tad vidur budhāḥ | a.yajvanāṃ tu yad vittam āsurasvaṃ tad ucyate || 20 || na tasmin dhārayed daṇḍaṃ dhārmikaḥ pṛthivīpatiḥ | kṣatriyasya hi bāliśyād brāhmaṇaḥ sīdati kṣudhā || 21 || tasya bhṛtyajanaṃ jñātvā svakuṭumbān mahīpatiḥ | śruta.śīle ca vijñāya vṛttiṃ dharmyāṃ prakalpayet || 22 || kalpayitvā-asya vṛttiṃ ca rakṣed enaṃ samantataḥ | rājā hi dharmaṣaḍbhāgaṃ tasmāt prāpnoti rakṣitāt || 23 || na yajñārthaṃ dhanaṃ śūdrād vipro bhikṣeta karhi cit | yajamāno hi bhikṣitvā caṇḍālaḥ pretya jāyate || 24 || yājñārtham arthaṃ bhikṣitvā yo na sarvaṃ prayacchati | sa yāti bhāsatāṃ vipraḥ kākatāṃ vā śataṃ samāḥ || 25 || devasvaṃ brāhmaṇasvaṃ vā lobhena-upahinasti yaḥ | sa pāpa.ātmā pare loke gṛdhra.ucchiṣṭena jīvati || 26 ||
11.1.2. Excursus: Miscellaneous Topics O edn 841-844, O tr. 216-217
11.1.2.1. Times of Adversity O edn 841-842, O tr. 216 iṣṭiṃ vaiśvānarīṃ nityaṃ nirvaped abdaparyaye | kḷptānāṃ paśu.somānāṃ niṣkṛtyartham asambhave || 27 || āpatkalpena yo dharmaṃ kurute 'nāpadi dvijaḥ | sa na-āpnoti phalaṃ tasya paratra-iti vicāritam || 28 || viśvaiś ca devaiḥ sādhyaiś ca brāhmaṇaiś ca maharṣibhiḥ | āpatsu maraṇād bhītair vidheḥ pratinidhiḥ kṛtaḥ || 29 || prabhuḥ prathamakalpasya yo 'nukalpena vartate | na sāmparāyikaṃ tasya dur.mater vidyate phalam || 30 ||
11.1.2.2. Power of Brahmins O edn 842-843, O tr. 216 na brāhmaṇo vedayeta kiṃ cid rājani dharmavit | svavīryeṇa-eva tān-śiṣyān mānavān apakāriṇaḥ || 31 || svavīryād rājavīryāc ca svavīryaṃ balavattaram | tasmāt svena-eva vīryeṇa nigṛhṇīyād arīn dvijaḥ || 32 || śrutīr atharvāṅgirasīḥ kuryād ity a.vicārayan | vākśastraṃ vai brāhmaṇasya tena hanyād arīn dvijaḥ || 33 || kṣatriyo bāhuvīryeṇa tared āpadam ātmanaḥ | dhanena vaiśya.śūdrau tu japa.homair dvijottamaḥ || 34 || vidhātā śāsitā vaktā maitro brāhmaṇa ucyate | tasmai na-akuśalaṃ brūyān na śuṣkāṃ giram īrayet || 35 ||
11.1.2.3. Sacrifices O edn 843-844, O tr. 216-217 na vai kanyā na yuvatir na-alpa.vidyo na bāliśaḥ | hotā syād agnihotrasya na-ārto na-asaṃskṛtas tathā || 36 || narake hi patanty ete juhvantaḥ sa ca yasya tat | 11.37a[36Ma]v/ M: juhvataḥ tasmād vaitānakuśalo hotā syād vedapāragaḥ || 37 || prājāpatyam a.dattvā-aśvam agnyādheyasya dakṣiṇām | anāhitāgnir bhavati brāhmaṇo vibhave sati || 38 || puṇyāny anyāni kurvīta śraddadhāno jita.indriyaḥ | na tv alpa.dakṣiṇair yajñair yajeta-iha kathaṃ cana || 39 || indriyāṇi yaśaḥ svargam āyuḥ kīrtiṃ prajāḥ paśūn | hanty alpa.dakṣiṇo yajñas tasmān na-alpa.dhano yajet || 40 || agnihotry apavidhya-agnīn brāhmaṇaḥ kāmakārataḥ | cāndrāyaṇaṃ caren māsaṃ vīrahatyāsamaṃ hi tat || 41 || ye śūdrād adhigamya-artham agnihotram upāsate | ṛtvijas te hi śūdrāṇāṃ brahmavādiṣu garhitāḥ || 42 || teṣāṃ satatam ajñānāṃ vṛṣalāgnyupasevinām | padā mastakam ākramya dātā durgāṇi santaret || 43 ||
11.1.3. Justification for Penance O edn 845-847, O tr. 217 a.kurvan vihitaṃ karma ninditaṃ ca samācaran | prasaktaś ca-indriyārtheṣu prāyaścittīyate naraḥ || 44 || 11.44c[43Mc]v/ M: prasajjan indriyārtheṣu akāmataḥ kṛte pāpe prāyaścittaṃ vidur budhāḥ | kāmakārakṛte 'py āhur eke śrutinidarśanāt || 45 || akāmataḥ kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ vedābhyāsena śudhyati | kāmatas tu kṛtaṃ mohāt prāyaścittaiḥ pṛthagvidhaiḥ || 46 || prāyaścittīyatāṃ prāpya daivāt pūrvakṛtena vā | na saṃsargaṃ vrajet sadbhiḥ prāyaścitte 'kṛte dvijaḥ || 47 || iha duścaritaiḥ ke cit ke cit pūrvakṛtais tathā | prāpnuvanti dur.ātmāno narā rūpaviparyayam || 48 || suvarṇacauraḥ kaunakhyaṃ surāpaḥ śyāvadantatām | brahmahā kṣayarogitvaṃ dauścarmyaṃ gurutalpagaḥ || 49 || piśunaḥ pautināsikyaṃ sūcakaḥ pūtivaktratām | dhānyacauro 'ṅgahīnatvam ātiraikyaṃ tu miśrakaḥ || 50 || annahartā-āmayāvitvaṃ maukyaṃ vāgapahārakaḥ | vastrāpahārakaḥ śvaitryaṃ paṅgutām aśvahārakaḥ || 51 || evaṃ karmaviśeṣeṇa jāyante sadvigarhitāḥ | jaḍa.mūka.andha.badhirā vikṛta.ākṛtayas tathā || 52 || caritavyam ato nityaṃ prāyaścittaṃ viśuddhaye | nindyair hi lakṣaṇair yuktā jāyante 'niṣkṛta.enasaḥ || 53 || brahmahatyā surāpānaṃ steyaṃ gurvaṅganāgamaḥ | mahānti pātakāny āhuḥ saṃsargaś ca-api taiḥ saha || 54 ||
11.1.4. Categories of Sin O edn 847-850, O tr. 217-218
11.1.4.1. Grievous Sins Causing Loss of Caste O edn 847-848, O tr. 217-218 anṛtaṃ ca samutkarṣe rājagāmi ca paiśunam | guroś cālīka.nirbandhaḥ samāni brahmahatyayā || 55 || brahma.ujjhatā vedanindā kauṭasākṣyaṃ suhṛdvadhaḥ | garhita.anādyayor jagdhiḥ surāpānasamāni ṣaṭ || 56 || nikṣepasya-apaharaṇaṃ nara.aśva.rajatasya ca | bhūmi.vajra.maṇīnāṃ ca rukmasteyasamaṃ smṛtam || 57 || retaḥsekaḥ svayonīṣu kumārīṣv antyajāsu ca | sakhyuḥ putrasya ca strīṣu gurutalpasamaṃ viduḥ || 58 || govadho 'yājya.saṃyājyaṃ pāradārya.ātmavikrayaḥ | guru.mātṛ.pitṛ.tyāgaḥ svādhyāya.agnyoḥ sutasya ca || 59 ||
11.1.4.2. Secondary Sins Causing Loss of Caste O edn 848-849, O tr. 218 parivittitā-anuje 'nūḍhe parivedanam eva ca | tayor dānaṃ ca kanyāyās tayor eva ca yājanam || 60 || kanyāyā dūṣaṇaṃ ca-eva vārdhuṣyaṃ vratalopanam | taḍāga.ārāma.dārāṇām apatyasya ca vikrayaḥ || 61 || vrātyatā bāndhavatyāgo bhṛtyādhyāpanam eva ca | bhṛtyā ca-adhyayanādānam apaṇyānāṃ ca vikrayaḥ || 62 || 11.62c[61Mc]v/ M: bhṛtāc ca-adhyayanādānam sarvākāreṣv adhīkāro mahāyantrapravartanam | hiṃsā-oṣadhīnāṃ stri.ājīvo 'bhicāro mūlakarma ca || 63 || indhanārtham aśuṣkāṇāṃ drumāṇām avapātanam | ātmārthaṃ ca kriyārambho ninditānnādanaṃ tathā || 64 || anāhitāgnitā steyam ṛṇānām anapakriyā | asat.śāṣtrādhigamanaṃ kauśīlavyasya ca kriyā || 65 || dhānya.kupya.paśusteyaṃ madyapastrīniṣevaṇam | strī.śūdra.viś.kṣatravadho nāstikyaṃ ca-upapātakam || 66 || brāhmaṇasya rujaḥ kṛtvā ghrātir aghreya.madyayoḥ | 11.67a[66Ma]v/ M: rujaḥkṛtyaṃ jaihmyaṃ ca maithunaṃ puṃsi jātibhraṃśakaraṃ smṛtam || 67 ||
11.1.4.3. Further Categories of Sin O edn 849-850, O tr. 218 khara.aśva.uṣṭra.mṛga.ibhānām aja.āvikavadhas tathā | saṅkarīkaraṇaṃ jñeyaṃ mīna.ahi.mahiṣasya ca || 68 || ninditebhyo dhanādānaṃ vāṇijyaṃ śūdrasevanam | apātrīkaraṇaṃ jñeyam asatyasya ca bhāṣaṇam || 69 || kṛmi.kīṭa.vayo.hatyā madyānugatabhojanam | phala.edhaḥ.kusuma.steyam adhairyaṃ ca malāvaham || 70 || etāny enāṃsi sarvāṇi yathā.uktāni pṛthak pṛthak | yair yair vratair apohyante tāni samyaṅ nibodhata || 71 || brahmahā dvādaśa samāḥ kuṭīṃ kṛtvā vane vaset | bhaikṣāśy ātmaviśuddhyarthaṃ kṛtvā śavaśiro dhvajam || 72 ||
11.1.5. Penances for Grievous Sins Causing Loss of Caste O edn 850-857, O tr. 218-220
11.1.5.1. Killing a Brahmin O edn 850-853, O tr. 218-219 lakṣyaṃ śastrabhṛtāṃ vā syād viduṣām icchayā-ātmanaḥ | prāsyed ātmānam agnau vā samiddhe trir avāk.śirāḥ || 73 || yajeta vā-aśvamedhena svarjitā gosavena vā | abhijid.viśvajidbhyāṃ vā trivṛtā-agniṣṭutā-api vā || 74 || japan vā-anyatamaṃ vedaṃ yojanānāṃ śataṃ vrajet | brahmahatyāpanodāya mitabhuj-niyata.indriyaḥ || 75 || sarvasvaṃ vedaviduṣe brāhmaṇāya-upapādayet | dhanaṃ hi jīvanāya-alaṃ gṛhaṃ vā sa.paricchadam || 76 || haviṣyabhug vā-anusaret pratisrotaḥ sarasvatīm | japed vā niyata.āhāras trir vai vedasya saṃhitām || 77 || kṛta.vāpano nivased grāmānte govraje 'pi vā | āśrame vṛkṣamūle vā go.brāhmaṇahite rataḥ || 78 || brāhmaṇārthe gavārthe vā sadyaḥ prāṇān parityajet | 11.79a[78Ma]v/ M: saṃyak prāṇān mucyate brahmahatyāyā goptā gor brāhmaṇasya ca || 79 || trivāraṃ pratiroddhā vā sarvasvam avajitya vā | 11.80a[79Ma]v/ M: tryavaraṃ viprasya tannimitte vā prāṇālābhe vimucyate || 80 || 11.80c[79Mc]v/ M: prāṇālābhe 'pi mucyate evaṃ dṛḍha.vrato nityaṃ brahmacārī samāhitaḥ | samāpte dvādaśe varṣe brahmahatyām vyapohati || 81 || śiṣṭvā vā bhūmidevānāṃ naradevasamāgame | svam eno 'vabhṛthasnāto hayamedhe vimucyate || 82 || dharmasya brāhmaṇo mūlam agraṃ rājanya ucyate | tasmāt samāgame teṣām eno vikhyāpya śudhyati || 83 || brahmaṇaḥ sambhavena-eva devānām api daivatam | pramāṇaṃ ca-eva lokasya brahmātra-eva hi kāraṇam || 84 || teṣāṃ vedavido brūyus trayo 'py enaḥ suniṣkṛtim | sā teṣāṃ pāvanāya syāt pavitrā viduṣāṃ hi vāk || 85 || 11.85c[84Mc]v/ M: pavitraṃ ato 'nyatamam āsthāya vidhiṃ vipraḥ samāhitaḥ | brahmahatyākṛtaṃ pāpaṃ vyapohaty ātmavattayā || 86 || hatvā garbham avijñātam etad eva vrataṃ caret | rājanya.vaiśyau ca-ījānāv ātreyīm eva ca striyam || 87 || uktvā ca-eva-anṛtaṃ sākṣye pratirudhya guruṃ tathā | 11.88a[87Ma]v/ M: pratirabhya apahṛtya ca niḥkṣepaṃ kṛtvā ca strī.suhṛt.vadham || 88 || 11.88c[87Mc]v/ M: nikṣepaṃ iyaṃ viśuddhir uditā pramāpya-akāmato dvijam | kāmato brāhmaṇavadhe niṣkṛtir na vidhīyate || 89 || surāṃ pītvā dvijo mohād agni.varṇāṃ surāṃ pibet | tayā sa kāye nirdagdhe mucyate kilbiṣāt tataḥ || 90 ||
11.1.5.2. Drinking Liquor O edn 854-855, O tr. 219-220 gomūtram agni.varṇaṃ vā pibed udakam eva vā | payo ghṛtaṃ vā-ā maraṇād gośakṛdrasam eva vā || 91 || kaṇān vā bhakṣayed abdaṃ piṇyākaṃ vā sakṛt-niśi | surāpānāpanuttyarthaṃ vālavāsā jaṭī dhvajī || 92 || surā vai malam annānāṃ pāpmā ca malam ucyate | tasmād brāhmaṇa.rājanyau vaiśyaś ca na surāṃ pibet || 93 || gauḍī paiṣṭī ca mādhvī ca vijñeyā trividhā surā | yathā-eva-ekā tathā sarvā na pātavyā dvijottamaiḥ || 94 || yakṣa.rakṣaḥ.piśāca.annaṃ madyaṃ māṃsaṃ surāsavam | tad brāhmaṇena na-attavyaṃ devānām aśnatā haviḥ || 95 || amedhye vā paten matto vaidikaṃ vā-apy udāharet | akāryam anyat kuryād vā brāhmaṇo madamohitaḥ || 96 || yasya kāyagataṃ brahma madyena-āplāvyate sakṛt | tasya vyapaiti brāhmaṇyaṃ śūdratvaṃ ca sa gacchati || 97 || eṣā vicitrābhihitā surāpānasya niṣkṛtiḥ | ata ūrdhvaṃ pravakṣyāmi suvarṇasteyaniṣkṛtim || 98 || suvarṇasteyakṛd vipro rājānam abhigamya tu | svakarma khyāpayan brūyāt-māṃ bhavān anuśāstv iti || 99 ||
11.1.5.3. Stealing Gold O edn 855-856, O tr. 220 gṛhītvā musalaṃ rājā sakṛdd hanyāt tu taṃ svayam | vadhena śudhyati steno brāhmaṇas tapasā-eva tu || 100 || tapasāpanunutsus tu suvarṇasteyajaṃ malam | cīravāsā dvijo 'raṇye cared brahmahaṇo vratam || 101 || etair vratair apoheta pāpaṃ steyakṛtaṃ dvijaḥ | gurustrīgamanī-iyaṃ tu vratair ebhir apānudet || 102 || gurutalpy abhibhāṣya-enas tapte svapyād ayomaye | 11.103a[102Ma]v/ M: talpe svapyād sūrmīṃ jvalantīṃ svāśliṣyen mṛtyunā sa viśudhyati || 103 || 11.103c[102Mc]v/ M: vā-āśliṣyen
11.1.5.4. Sex with an Elder's Wife O edn 856-857, O tr. 220 svayaṃ vā śiṣṇa.vṛṣaṇāv utkṛtya-ādhāya ca-añjalau | nairṛtīṃ diśam ātiṣṭhed ā nipātād ajihmagaḥ || 104 || khaṭvāṅgī cīra.vāsā vā śmaśrulo vijane vane | prājāpatyaṃ caret kṛcchram abdam ekaṃ samāhitaḥ || 105 || cāndrāyaṇaṃ vā trīn māsān abhyasyen niyata.indriyaḥ | haviṣyeṇa yavāgvā vā gurutalpāpanuttaye || 106 || etair vratair apoheyur mahāpātakino malam | upapātakinas tv evam ebhir nānāvidhair vrataiḥ || 107 || upapātakasaṃyukto goghno māsaṃ yavān pibet | kṛta.vāpo vased goṣṭhe carmaṇā tena saṃvṛtaḥ || 108 ||
11.1.6. Penances for Secondary Sins Causing Loss of Caste O edn 857-860, O tr. 220-221
11.1.6.1. Killing a Cow O edn 857-859, O tr. 220-221 caturthakālam aśnīyād a.kṣāra.lavaṇaṃ mitam | gomūtreṇa-ācaret snānaṃ dvau māsau niyata.indriyaḥ || 109 || divā-anugacched gās tās tu tiṣṭhann ūrdhvaṃ rajaḥ pibet | śuśrūṣitvā namaskṛtya rātrau vīrāsanaṃ vaset || 110 || 11.110c[109Mc]v/ M: vīrāsano tiṣṭhantīṣv anutiṣṭhet tu vrajantīṣv apy anuvrajet | āsīnāsu tathā-āsīno niyato vīta.matsaraḥ || 111 || āturām abhiśastāṃ vā caura.vyāghrādibhir bhayaiḥ | patitāṃ paṅkalagnaṃ vā sarva.upāyair vimocayet || 112 || 11.112c[111Mc]v/ K: sarvaprāṇair uṣṇe varṣati śīte vā mārute vāti vā bhṛśam | na kurvīta-ātmanas trāṇaṃ gor a.kṛtvā tu śaktitaḥ || 113 || ātmano yadi vā-anyeṣāṃ gṛhe kṣetre 'tha vā khale | bhakṣayantīṃ na kathayet pibantaṃ ca-eva vatsakam || 114 || anena vidhinā yas tu goghno gām anugacchati | sa gohatyākṛtaṃ pāpaṃ tribhir māsair vyapohati || 115 || vṛṣabha.ekādaśā gāś ca dadyāt sucarita.vrataḥ | a.vidyamāne sarvasvaṃ vedavidbhyo nivedayet || 116 || etad eva vrataṃ kuryur upapātakino dvijāḥ | avakīrṇivarjyaṃ śuddhyarthaṃ cāndrāyaṇam atha-api vā || 117 || 11.117c[116Mc]v/ M: avakīrṇivarjaṃ
11.1.6.2. Other Secondary Sins O edn 859, O tr. 221 avakīrṇī tu kāṇena gardabhena catuṣpathe | pākayajñavidhānena yajeta nirṛtiṃ niśi || 118 ||
11.1.6.3. Student Breaking the Vow of Chastity O edn 859-860, O tr. 221 hutvā-agnau vidhivadd homān antataś ca sama-ity ṛcā | vāta.indra.guru.vahnīnāṃ juhuyāt sarpiṣā-āhutīḥ || 119 || kāmato retasaḥ sekaṃ vratasthasya dvijanmanaḥ | atikramaṃ vratasya-āhur dharmajñā brahmavādinaḥ || 120 || mārutaṃ puruhūtaṃ ca guruṃ pāvakam eva ca | caturo vratino 'bhyeti brāhmaṃ tejo 'vakīrṇinaḥ || 121 || etasminn enasi prāpte vasitvā gardabhājinam | saptāgārāṃś cared bhaikṣaṃ svakarma parikīrtayan || 122 || tebhyo labdhena bhaikṣeṇa vartayann ekakālikam | upaspṛśaṃs triṣavaṇaṃ tv abdena sa viśudhyati || 123 || 11.123c[122Mc]v/ M: triṣavaṇam abdena jātibhraṃśakaraṃ karma kṛtvā-anyatamam icchayā | caret sāntapanaṃ kṛcchraṃ prājāpatyam anicchayā || 124 ||
11.1.7. Penances for the Remaining Categories of Sins O edn 860, O tr. 221 saṅkara.apātrakṛtyāsu māsaṃ śodhanam aindavam | 11.125a[124Ma]v/ M: aindavaḥ malinīkaraṇīyeṣu taptaḥ syād yāvakais tryaham || 125 || turīyo brahmahatyāyāḥ kṣatriyasya vadhe smṛtaḥ | vaiśye 'ṣṭamāṃśo vṛttasthe śūdre jñeyas tu ṣoḍaśaḥ || 126 ||
11.1.8. Excursus: Penances for Injury to Living Beings O edn 860-864, O tr. 221-222
11.1.8.1. Homicide O edn 860-861, O tr. 221-222 akāmatas tu rājanyaṃ vinipātya dvijottamaḥ | vṛṣabha.ekasahasrā gā dadyāt sucarita.vrataḥ || 127 || tryabdaṃ cared vā niyato jaṭī brahmahaṇo vratam | vasan dūratare grāmād vṛkṣamūla.niketanaḥ || 128 || etad eva cared abdaṃ prāyaścittaṃ dvijottamaḥ | pramāpya vaiśyaṃ vṛttasthaṃ dadyāc ca-ekaśataṃ || 129 || 11.129c[128Mc]v/ M: dadyād vā-ekaśataṃ gavām etad eva vrataṃ kṛtsnaṃ ṣaṇmāsān-śūdrahā caret | vṛṣabha.ekādaśā vā-api dadyād viprāya gāḥ sitāḥ || 130 || mārjāra.nakulau hatvā cāṣaṃ maṇḍūkam eva ca | śva.godhā.ulūka.kākāṃś ca śūdrahatyāvrataṃ caret || 131 ||
11.1.8.2. Killing Animals O edn 861-864, O tr. 222 payaḥ pibet trirātraṃ vā yojanaṃ vā-adhvano vrajet | upaspṛśet sravantyāṃ vā sūktaṃ vā-ab.daivataṃ japet || 132 || abhriṃ kārṣṇāyasīṃ dadyāt sarpaṃ hatvā dvijottamaḥ | palālabhārakaṃ ṣaṇḍhe saisakaṃ ca-ekamāṣakam || 133 || ghṛtakumbhaṃ varāhe tu tiladroṇaṃ tu tittirau | śuke dvihāyanaṃ vatsaṃ krauñcaṃ hatvā trihāyanam || 134 || hatvā haṃsaṃ balākāṃ ca bakaṃ barhiṇam eva ca | vānaraṃ śyena.bhāsau ca sparśayed brāhmaṇāya gām || 135 || vāso dadyādd hayaṃ hatvā pañca nīlān vṛṣān gajam | aja.meṣāv anaḍvāhaṃ kharaṃ hatvā-ekahāyanam || 136 || kravyādāṃs tu mṛgān hatvā dhenuṃ dadyāt payasvinīm | akravyādān vatsatarīm uṣṭraṃ hatvā tu kṛṣṇalam || 137 || jīna.kārmuka.basta.avīn pṛthag dadyād viśuddhaye | caturṇām api varṇānāṃ nārīr hatvā-an.avasthitāḥ || 138 || dānena vadhanirṇekaṃ sarpādīnām a.śaknuvan | ekaikaśaś caret kṛcchraṃ dvijaḥ pāpāpanuttaye || 139 || asthimatāṃ tu sattvānāṃ sahasrasya pramāpaṇe | pūrṇe ca-anasy an.asthnāṃ tu śūdrahatyāvrataṃ caret || 140 || kiṃ cid eva tu viprāya dadyād asthimatāṃ vadhe | an.asthnāṃ ca-eva hiṃsāyāṃ prāṇāyāmena śudhyati || 141 || phaladānāṃ tu vṛkṣāṇāṃ chedane japyam ṛc.śatam | gulma.vallī.latānāṃ ca puṣpitānāṃ ca vīrudhām || 142 ||
11.1.8.3. Injuring Vegetation O edn 864, O tr. 222 annādyajānāṃ sattvānāṃ rasajānāṃ ca sarvaśaḥ | phala.puṣpa.udbhavānāṃ ca ghṛtaprāśo viśodhanam || 143 || kṛṣtajānām oṣadhīnāṃ jātānāṃ ca svayaṃ vane | vṛthālambhe 'nugacched gāṃ dinam ekaṃ payo.vrataḥ || 144 || etair vratair apohyaṃ syād eno hiṃsā.samudbhavam | jñāna.ajñānakṛtaṃ kṛtsnaṃ śṛṇuta-anādyabhakṣaṇe || 145 || ajñānād vāruṇīṃ pītvā saṃskāreṇa-eva śudhyati | matipūrvam anirdeśyaṃ prāṇāntikam iti sthitiḥ || 146 ||
11.1.9. Excursus: Penances for Eating Forbidden Food O edn 864-867, O tr. 222-223 apaḥ surābhājanasthā madyabhāṇḍasthitās tathā | pañcarātraṃ pibet pītvā śaṅkhapuṣpīśṛtaṃ payaḥ || 147 || spṛṣṭva dattvā ca madirāṃ vidhivat pratigṛhya ca | śūdra.ucchiṣṭāś ca pītvā-apaḥ kuśavāri pibet tryaham || 148 || brāhmaṇas tu surāpasya gandham āghrāya somapaḥ | prāṇān apsu trir āyamya ghṛtaṃ prāśya viśudhyati || 149 || ajñānāt prāśya viṣ.mūtraṃ surāsaṃspṛṣṭam eva ca | punaḥ saṃskāram arhanti trayo varṇā dvijātayaḥ || 150 || vapanaṃ mekhalā daṇḍo bhaikṣacaryā vratāni ca | 11.151a[150Ma]v/ M: bhaikṣyacaryā nivartante dvijātīnāṃ punaḥsaṃskārakarmaṇi || 151 || abhojyānāṃ tu bhuktvā-annaṃ strī.śūdra.ucchiṣṭam eva ca | jagdhvā māṃsam abhakṣyaṃ ca saptarātraṃ yavān pibet || 152 || śuktāni ca kaṣāyāṃś ca pītvā medhyāny api dvijaḥ | tāvad bhavaty a.prayato yāvat tan na vrajaty adhaḥ || 153 || viḍvarāha.khara.uṣtrāṇāṃ gomāyoḥ kapi.kākayoḥ | prāśya mūtra.purīṣāṇi dvijaś cāndrāyaṇaṃ caret || 154 || śuṣkāṇi bhuktvā māṃsāni bhaumāni kavakāni ca | ajñātaṃ ca-eva sūnāstham etad eva vrataṃ caret || 155 || kravyāda.sūkara.uṣṭrāṇāṃ kukkuṭānāṃ ca bhakṣaṇe | nara.kāka.kharāṇāṃ ca taptakṛcchraṃ viśodhanam || 156 || māsikānnaṃ tu yo 'śnīyād asamāvartako dvijaḥ | sa trīṇy ahāny upavased ekāhaṃ ca-udake vaset || 157 || brahmacārī tu yo 'śnīyān madhu māṃsaṃ kathaṃ cana | 11.158a[157Ma]v/ M: vratacārī tu sa kṛtvā prākṛtaṃ kṛcchraṃ vrataśeṣaṃ samāpayet || 158 || biḍāla.kāka.ākhu.ucchiṣṭaṃ jagdhvā śva.nakulasya ca | keśa.kīṭāvapannaṃ ca pibed brahmasuvarcalām || 159 || abhojyam annaṃ na-attavyam ātmanaḥ śuddhim icchatā | ajñānabhuktaṃ tu-uttāryaṃ śodhyaṃ vā-apy āśu śodhanaiḥ || 160 || eṣo 'nādya.adanasya-ukto vratānāṃ vividho vidhiḥ | steyadoṣāpahartṝṇāṃ vratānāṃ śrūyatāṃ vidhiḥ || 161 || dhānya.anna.dhanacauryāṇi kṛtvā kāmād dvijottamaḥ | svajātīyagṛhād eva kṛcchrābdena viśudhyati || 162 ||
11.1.10. Excursus: Penances for Theft O edn 867-869, O tr. 223-224 manuṣyāṇāṃ tu haraṇe strīṇāṃ kṣetra.gṛhasya ca | kūpa.vāpījalānāṃ ca śuddhiś cāndrāyaṇaṃ smṛtam || 163 || dravyāṇām alpa.sārāṇāṃ steyaṃ kṛtvā-anyaveśmataḥ | 11.164a[163Ma]v/ M: kṛtvā-anyaveśmani caret sāntapanaṃ kṛcchraṃ tan niryāty ātmaśuddhaye || 164 || bhakṣya.bhojyāpaharaṇe yāna.śayyā.āsanasya ca | puṣpa.mūla.phalānāṃ ca pañcagavyaṃ viśodhanam || 165 || tṛṇa.kāṣṭha.drumāṇāṃ ca śuṣkānnasya guḍasya ca | cela.carma.āmiṣāṇāṃ ca trirātraṃ syād abhojanam || 166 || 11.166c[165Mc]v/ M: caila.carma.āmikṣāṇāṃ maṇi.muktā.pravālānāṃ tāmrasya rajatasya ca | ayaḥ.kāṃsya.upalānāṃ ca dvādaśāhaṃ kaṇānnatā || 167 || kārpāsa.kīṭaja.ūrṇānāṃ dviśapha.ekaśaphasya ca | 11.168a[167Ma]v/ M: dveśapha.ekakhurasya ca pakṣi.gandha.oṣadhīnāṃ ca rajjvāś ca-eva tryahaṃ payaḥ || 168 || etair vratair apoheta pāpaṃ steyakṛtaṃ dvijaḥ | agamyāgamanīyaṃ tu vratair ebhir apānudet || 169 || gurutalpavrataṃ kuryād retaḥ siktvā svayoniṣu | sakhyuḥ putrasya ca strīṣu kumārīṣv antyajāsu ca || 170 ||
11.1.11. Excursus: Penances for Sexual Offences O edn 869-871, O tr. 224 paitṛsvaseyīṃ bhaginīṃ svasrīyāṃ mātur eva ca | mātuś ca bhrātus tanayāṃ gatvā cāndrāyaṇaṃ caret || 171 || 11.171c[170Mc]v/ ?: bhrātur āptasya gatvā etās tisras tu bhāryārthe na-upayacchet tu buddhimān | jñātitvena-an.upeyās tāḥ patati hy upayann adhaḥ || 172 || amānuṣīṣū puruṣa udakyāyām ayoniṣu | retaḥ siktvā jale ca-eva kṛcchraṃ sāntapanaṃ caret || 173 || maithunaṃ tu samāsevya puṃsi yoṣiti vā dvijaḥ | go.yāne 'psu divā ca-eva sa.vāsāḥ snānam ācaret || 174 || caṇḍāla.antyastriyo gatvā bhuktvā ca pratigṛhya ca | pataty ajñānato vipro jñānāt sāmyaṃ tu gacchati || 175 || vipraduṣṭāṃ striyaṃ bhartā nirundhyād ekaveśmani | yat puṃsaḥ paradāreṣu tac ca-enāṃ cārayed vratam || 176 || sā cet punaḥ praduṣyet tu sadṛśena-upamantritā | 11.177a[176Ma]v/ K: sadṛśena-upayantritā? kṛcchraṃ cāndrāyaṇaṃ ca-eva tad asyāḥ pāvanaṃ smṛtam || 177 || yat karoty ekarātreṇa vṛṣalīsevanād dvijaḥ | tad bhaikṣabhuj-japan nityaṃ tribhir varṣair vyapohati || 178 || eṣā pāpakṛtām uktā caturṇām api niṣkṛtiḥ | patitaiḥ samprayuktānām imāḥ śṛṇuta niṣkṛtīḥ || 179 || saṃvatsareṇa patati patitena saha-ācaran | yājana.adhyāpanād yaunāt-na tu yāna.āsana.aśanāt || 180 ||
11.1.12. Association with Outcastes O edn 871-873, O tr. 224-225 yo yena patitena-eṣāṃ saṃsargaṃ yāti mānavaḥ | sa tasya-eva vrataṃ kuryāt tatsaṃsargaviśuddhaye || 181 || patitasya-udakaṃ kāryaṃ sapiṇḍair bāndhavair bahiḥ | nindite 'hani sāyāhne jñāti.ṛtvij.gurusannidhau || 182 ||
11.1.12.1. Excommunication O edn 871-872, O tr. 225 dāsī ghaṭam apāṃ pūrṇaṃ paryasyet pretavat padā | ahorātram upāsīrann aśaucaṃ bāndhavaiḥ saha || 183 || nivarteraṃś ca tasmāt tu sambhāṣaṇa.sahāsane | dāyādyasya pradānaṃ ca yātrā ca-eva hi laukikī || 184 || jyeṣṭhatā ca nivarteta jyeṣṭhāvāpyaṃ ca yad dhanam | 11.185a[184Ma]v/ M: yad vasu jyeṣṭhāṃśaṃ prāpnuyāc ca-asya yavīyān guṇato 'dhikaḥ || 185 || prāyaścitte tu carite pūrṇakumbham apāṃ navam | tena-eva sārdhaṃ prāsyeyuḥ snātvā puṇye jalāśaye || 186 ||
11.1.12.2. Re-admission O edn 872-873, O tr. 225 sa tv apsu taṃ ghaṭaṃ prāsya praviśya bhavanaṃ svakam | sarvāṇi jñātikāryāṇi yathāpūrvaṃ samācaret || 187 || etad eva vidhiṃ kuryād yoṣitsu patitāsv api | 11.188a[187Ma]v/ M: etam eva vidhiṃ vastra.anna.pānaṃ deyaṃ tu vaseyuś ca gṛhāntike || 188 || enasvibhir a.nirṇiktair na-arthaṃ kiṃ cit saha-ācaret | kṛtanirṇejanāṃś ca-eva na jugupseta karhi cit || 189 || 11.189c[188Mc]v/ M: kṛtanirṇejanāṃś ca-etān bālaghnāṃś ca kṛtaghnāṃś ca viśuddhān api dharmataḥ | śaraṇāgatahantṝṃś ca strīhantṝṃś ca na saṃvaset || 190 ||
11.1.13. Excursus: Miscellanea on Sin and Penance O edn 873-888, O tr. 225-229 yeṣāṃ dvijānāṃ sāvitrī na-anūcyeta yathāvidhi | tāṃś cārayitvā trīn kṛcchrān yathāvidhi-upanāyayet || 191 || prāyaścittaṃ cikīrṣanti vikarmasthās tu ye dvijāḥ | brahmaṇā ca parityaktās teṣām apy etad ādiśet || 192 || yad garhitena-arjayanti karmaṇā brāhmaṇā dhanam | tasya-utsargeṇa śudhyanti japyena tapasā-eva ca || 193 || japitvā trīṇi sāvitryāḥ sahasrāṇi samāhitaḥ | māsaṃ goṣṭhe payaḥ pītvā mucyate 'satpratigrahāt || 194 || upavāsakṛśaṃ taṃ tu govrajāt punar āgatam | praṇataṃ prati pṛccheyuḥ sāmyaṃ saumya-icchasi-iti kim || 195 || satyam uktvā tu vipreṣu vikired yavasaṃ gavām | gobhiḥ pravartite tīrthe kuryus tasya parigraham || 196 || vrātyānāṃ yājanaṃ kṛtvā pareṣām antyakarma ca | abhicāram ahīnaṃ ca tribhiḥ kṛcchrair vyapohati || 197 || śaraṇāgataṃ parityajya vedaṃ viplāvya ca dvijaḥ | saṃvatsaraṃ yavāhāras tat pāpam apasedhati || 198 || śva.śṛgāla.kharair daṣṭo grāmyaiḥ kravyādbhir eva ca | nara.aśva.uṣṭra.varāhaiś ca prāṇāyāmena śudhyati || 199 || ṣaṣṭhānnakālatā māsaṃ saṃhitājapa eva vā | homāś ca sakalā nityam apāṅktyānāṃ viśodhanam || 200 || 11.200c[199Mc]v/ M: homāś ca śākalā uṣṭrayānaṃ samāruhya kharayānaṃ tu kāmataḥ | snātvā tu vipro dig.vāsāḥ prāṇāyāmena śudhyati || 201 || vinā-adbhir apsu vā-apy ārtaḥ śārīraṃ sanniṣevya ca | sa.cailo bahir āplutya gām ālabhya viśudhyati || 202 || veda.uditānāṃ nityānāṃ karmaṇāṃ samatikrame | snātakavratalope ca prāyaścittam abhojanam || 203 || huṅkāraṃ brāhmaṇasya-uktvā tvamkāraṃ ca garīyasaḥ | snātvā-an.aśnann ahaḥ śeṣam abhivādya prasādayet || 204 || tāḍayitvā tṛṇena-api kaṇṭhe vā-ābadhya vāsasā | vivāde vā vinirjitya praṇipatya prasādayet || 205 || avagūrya tv abdaśataṃ sahasram abhihatya ca | jighāṃsayā brāhmaṇasya narakaṃ pratipadyate || 206 || śoṇitaṃ yāvataḥ pāṃsūn saṅgṛhṇāti mahītale | tāvanty abdasahasrāṇi tatkartā narake vaset || 207 || 11.207c[206Mc]v/ M: narake vrajet avagūrya caret kṛcchram atikṛcchraṃ nipātane | kṛcchra.atikṛcchrau kurvīta viprasya-utpādya śoṇitam || 208 || anuktaniṣkṛtīnāṃ tu pāpānām apanuttaye | śaktiṃ ca-avekṣya pāpaṃ ca prāyaścittaṃ prakalpayet || 209 || yair abhyupāyair enāṃsi mānavo vyapakarṣati | tān vo 'bhyupāyān vakṣyāmi deva.ṛṣi.pitṛsevitān || 210 || tryahaṃ prātas tryahaṃ sāyaṃ tryaham adyād ayācitam | tryahaṃ paraṃ ca na-aśnīyāt prājāpatyaṃ caran dvijaḥ || 211 ||
11.1.13.1. Types of Generic Penance O edn 877-879, O tr. 226-227 gomūtraṃ gomayaṃ kṣīraṃ dadhi sarpiḥ kuśa.udakam | ekarātra.upavāsaś ca kṛcchraṃ sāntapanaṃ smṛtam || 212 || ekaikaṃ grāsam aśnīyāt tryahāṇi trīṇi pūrvavat | tryahaṃ ca-upavased antyam atikṛcchraṃ caran dvijaḥ || 213 || taptakṛcchraṃ caran vipro jala.kṣīra.ghṛta.anilān | prati.tryahaṃ pibed uṣṇān sakṛtsnāyī samāhitaḥ || 214 || yata.ātmano 'pramattasya dvādaśāham abhojanam | parāko nāma kṛcchro 'yaṃ sarvapāpa.apanodanaḥ || 215 || ekaikaṃ hrāsayet piṇḍaṃ kṛṣṇe śukle ca vardhayet | upaspṛśaṃs triṣavaṇam etat-cāṇdrāyaṇaṃ smṛtam || 216 || etam eva vidhiṃ kṛtsnam ācared yavamadhyame | śuklapakṣādiniyataś caraṃś cāndrāyaṇaṃ vratam || 217 || aṣṭāv aṣṭau samaśnīyāt piṇḍān madhyandine sthite | niyata.ātmā haviṣyāśī yaticāndrāyaṇaṃ caran || 218 || caturaḥ prātar aśnīyāt piṇḍān vipraḥ samāhitaḥ | caturo 'stam ite sūrye śiśucāndrāyaṇaṃ smṛtam || 219 || yathā kathaṃ cit piṇḍānāṃ tisro 'śītīḥ samāhitaḥ | māsena-aśnan haviṣyasya candrasya-eti salokatām || 220 || etad rudrās tathā-ādityā vasavaś ca-ācaran vratam | sarvākuśalamokṣāya marutaś ca maharṣibhiḥ || 221 || mahāvyāhṛtibhir homaḥ kartavyaḥ svayam anvaham | ahiṃsā satyam akrodham ārjavaṃ ca samācaret || 222 ||
11.1.13.2. Observances by the Penitent O edn 879-880, O tr. 227 trir ahnas trir niśāyāṃ ca sa.vāsā jalam āviśet | strī.śūdra.patitāṃś ca-eva na-abhibhāṣeta karhi cit || 223 || sthāna.āsanābhyāṃ vihared aśakto 'dhaḥ śayīta vā | brahmacārī vratī ca syād guru.deva.dvija.arcakaḥ || 224 || sāvitrīṃ ca japen nityaṃ pavitrāṇi ca śaktitaḥ | sarveṣv eva vrateṣv evaṃ prāyaścittārtham ādṛtaḥ || 225 || etair dvijātayaḥ śodhyā vratair āviṣkṛta.enasaḥ | anāviṣkṛta.pāpāṃs tu mantrair homaiś ca śodhayet || 226 || khyāpanena.anutāpena tapasā-adhyayanena ca | pāpakṛt-mucyate pāpāt tathā dānena ca-āpadi || 227 ||
11.1.13.3. Four Means of Expiation O edn 880-883, O tr. 227-228 yathā yathā naro 'dharmaṃ svayaṃ kṛtvā-anubhāṣate | tathā tathā tvacā-iva-ahis tena-adharmeṇa mucyate || 228 || yathā yathā manas tasya duṣkṛtaṃ karma garhati | tathā tathā śarīraṃ tat tena-adharmeṇa mucyate || 229 || kṛtvā pāpaṃ hi santapya tasmāt pāpāt pramucyate | na-evaṃ kuryāṃ punar iti nivṛttyā pūyate tu saḥ || 230 || evaṃ sañcintya manasā pretya karmaphala.udayam | mano.vāc.mūrtibhir nityaṃ śubhaṃ karma samācaret || 231 || ajñānād yadi vā jñānāt kṛtvā karma vigarhitam | tasmād vimuktim anvicchan dvitīyaṃ na samācaret || 232 || yasmin karmaṇy asya kṛte manasaḥ syād alāghavam | tasmiṃs tāvat tapaḥ kuryād yāvat tuṣṭikaraṃ bhavet || 233 || tapomūlam idaṃ sarvaṃ daiva.mānuṣakaṃ sukham | tapomadhyaṃ budhaiḥ proktaṃ tapo.'ntaṃ vedadarśibhiḥ || 234 || brāhmaṇasya tapo jñānaṃ tapaḥ kṣatrasya rakṣaṇam | vaiśyasya tu tapo vārtā tapaḥ śūdrasya sevanam || 235 || ṛṣayaḥ saṃyata.ātmānaḥ phala.mūla.anila.aśanāḥ | tapasā-eva prapaśyanti trailokyaṃ sa.carācaram || 236 || auṣadhāny agado vidyā daivī ca vividhā sthitiḥ | tapasā-eva prasidhyanti tapas teṣāṃ hi sādhanam || 237 || yad dustaraṃ yad durāpaṃ yad durgaṃ yac ca duṣkaram | sarvaṃ tu tapasā sādhyaṃ tapo hi duratikramam || 238 || 11.238c[237Mc]v/ M: sarvaṃ tat tapasā mahāpātakinaś ca-eva śeṣāś ca-akāryakāriṇaḥ | tapasā-eva sutaptena mucyante kilbiṣāt tataḥ || 239 || kītāś ca-ahi.pataṅgāś ca paśavaś ca vayāṃsi ca | sthāvarāṇi ca bhūtāni divaṃ yānti tapobalāt || 240 || yat kiṃ cid enaḥ kurvanti mano.vāc.mūrtibhir janāḥ | 11.241a[240Ma]v/ M: mano.vāc.karmabhir tat sarvaṃ nirdahanty āśu tapasā-eva tapo.dhanāḥ || 241 || tapasā-eva viśuddhasya brāhmaṇasya diva.okasaḥ | ijyāś ca pratigṛhṇanti kāmān saṃvardhayanti ca || 242 || prajāpatir idaṃ śāstraṃ tapasā-eva-asṛjat prabhuḥ | tathā-eva vedān ṛṣayas tapasā pratipedire || 243 || ity etat tapaso devā mahābhāgyaṃ pracakṣate | 11.244a[243Ma]v/ M: yad etat tapaso sarvasya-asya prapaśyantas tapasaḥ puṇyam uttamam || 244 || 11.244c[243Mc]v/ M: puṇyaṃ udbhavam vedābhyāso 'nvahaṃ śaktyā mahāyajñakriyā kṣamā | nāśayanty āśu pāpāni mahāpātakajāny api || 245 || yathā-edhas tejasā vahniḥ prāptaṃ nirdahati kṣaṇāt | tathā jñānāgninā pāpaṃ sarvaṃ dahati vedavit || 246 || ity etad enasām uktaṃ prāyaścittaṃ yathāvidhi | ata ūrdhvaṃ rahasya-anāṃ prāyaścittaṃ nibodhata || 247 || sa.vyāhṛti.praṇavakāḥ prāṇāyāmās tu ṣoḍaśa | api bhrūṇahanaṃ māsāt punanty ahar ahaḥ kṛtāḥ || 248 ||
11.1.13.4. Further Means of Expiation O edn 884-888, O tr. 228-229 kautsaṃ japtvā-apa ity etad vasiṣṭhaṃ ca prati-ity ṛcam | māhitraṃ śuddhavatyaś ca surāpo 'pi viśudhyati || 249 || sakṛt-japtvā-āsyavāmīyaṃ śivasaṅkalpam eva ca | apahṛtya suvarṇaṃ tu kṣaṇād bhavati nir.malaḥ || 250 || haviṣpāntīyam abhyasya na tamaṃ ha iti-iti ca | japitvā pauruṣaṃ sūktaṃ mucyate gurutalpagaḥ || 251 || enasāṃ sthūla.sūkṣmāṇāṃ cikīrṣann apanodanam | ava-ity ṛcaṃ japed abdaṃ yat kiṃ ca-idam iti-iti vā || 252 || pratigṛhya-apratigrāhyaṃ bhuktvā ca-annaṃ vigarhitam | japaṃs taratsamandīyaṃ pūyate mānavas tryahāt || 253 || somāraudram tu bahv.enāḥ māsam abhyasya śudhyati | 11.254a[253Ma]v/ M: samām abhyasya sravantyām ācaran snānam aryamṇām iti ca tṛcam || 254 || abdārdham indram ity etad enasvī saptakaṃ japet | apraśastaṃ tu kṛtvā-apsu māsam āsīta bhaikṣabhuk || 255 || mantraiḥ śākalahomīyair abdaṃ hutvā ghṛtaṃ dvijaḥ | sugurv apy apahanty eno japtvā vā nama ity ṛcam || 256 || mahāpātakasaṃyukto 'nugacched gāḥ samāhitaḥ | abhyasya-abdaṃ pāvamānīr bhaikṣa.āhāro viśudhyati || 257 || araṇye vā trir abhyasya prayato vedasaṃhitām | mucyate pātakaiḥ sarvaiḥ parākaiḥ śodhitas tribhiḥ || 258 || tryahaṃ tu-upavased yuktas trir ahno 'bhyupayann apaḥ | mucyate pātakaiḥ sarvais trir japitvā-aghamarṣaṇam || 259 || yathā-aśvamedhaḥ kraturāj-sarvapāpāpa.nodanaḥ | tathā-aghamarṣaṇaṃ sūktaṃ sarvapāpāpa.nodanam || 260 || hatvā lokān api-imāṃs trīn aśnann api yatas tataḥ | ṛgvedaṃ dhārayan vipro na-enaḥ prāpnoti kiṃ cana || 261 || ṛksaṃhitāṃ trir abhyasya yajuṣāṃ vā samāhitaḥ | sāmnāṃ vā sa.rahasyānāṃ sarvapāpaiḥ pramucyate || 262 || yathā mahāhradaṃ prāpya kṣiptaṃ loṣṭaṃ vinaśyati | tathā duścaritaṃ sarvaṃ vede trivṛti majjati || 263 || ṛco yajūṃṣi ca-anyāni sāmāni vividhāni ca | eṣa jñeyas trivṛdvedo yo veda-enaṃ sa vedavit || 264 || ādyaṃ yat tryakṣaraṃ brahma trayī yasmin pratiṣṭhitā | sa guhyo 'nyas trivṛdvedo yas taṃ veda sa vedavit || 265 ||
Chapter 12 O edn 889-913, O tr. 230-236 cāturvarṇyasya kṛtsno 'yam ukto dharmas tvayā-anaghaḥ | karmaṇāṃ phalanirvṛttiṃ śaṃsa nas tattvataḥ parām || 1 || sa tān uvāca dharma.ātmā maharṣīn mānavo bhṛguḥ | asya sarvasya śṛṇuta karmayogasya nirṇayam || 2 ||
12.1. Action O edn 889-911, O tr. 230-236
12.1.1. The Fruits of Action O edn 889-904, O tr. 230-234 śubha.aśubha.phalaṃ karma mano.vāc.deha.sambhavam | karmajā gatayo nṝṇām uttama.adhama.madhyamaḥ || 3 || tasya-iha trividhasya-api tryadhiṣṭhānasya dehinaḥ | daśalakṣaṇayuktasya mano vidyāt pravartakam || 4 || paradravyeṣv abhidhyānaṃ manasā-aniṣṭacintanam | vitathābhiniveśaś ca trividhaṃ karma mānasam || 5 || pāruṣyam anṛtaṃ ca-eva paiśunyaṃ ca-api sarvaśaḥ | asambaddhapralāpaś ca vāc.mayaṃ syāc caturvidham || 6 || adattānām upādānaṃ hiṃsā ca-eva-avidhānataḥ | paradāra.upasevā ca śārīraṃ trividhaṃ smṛtam || 7 || mānasaṃ manasā-eva-ayam upabhuṅkte śubha.aśubham | vācā vācā kṛtaṃ karma kāyena-eva ca kāyikam || 8 || śarīrajaiḥ karmadoṣair yāti sthāvaratāṃ naraḥ | vācikaiḥ pakṣi.mṛgatāṃ mānasair antyajātitām || 9 || vāgdaṇḍo 'tha manodaṇḍaḥ kāyadaṇḍas tathā-eva ca | yasya-ete nihitā buddhau tridaṇḍī-iti sa ucyate || 10 || tridaṇḍam etan nikṣipya sarvabhūteṣu mānavaḥ | kāma.krodhau tu saṃyamya tataḥ siddhiṃ niyacchati || 11 || 12.11cv/ M: kāma.krodhau susaṃyamya tataḥ siddhiṃ nigacchati
12.1.1.1. The Inner Selves O edn 891-892, O tr. 230-231 yo 'sya-ātmanaḥ kārayitā taṃ kṣetrajñaṃ pracakṣate | yaḥ karoti tu karmāṇi sa bhūtātmā-ucyate budhaiḥ || 12 || jīvasañjño 'ntarātmā-anyaḥ sahajaḥ sarvadehinām | yena vedayate sarvaṃ sukhaṃ duḥkhaṃ ca janmasu || 13 || tāv ubhau bhūtasampṛktau mahān kṣetrajña eva ca | uccāvaceṣu bhūteṣu sthitaṃ taṃ vyāpya tiṣṭhataḥ || 14 || a.saṅkhyā mūrtayas tasya niṣpatanti śarīrataḥ | uccāvacāni bhūtāni satataṃ ceṣṭayanti yāḥ || 15 ||
12.1.1.2. The Process of Rebirth O edn 892-893, O tr. 231 pañcabhya eva mātrābhyaḥ pretya duṣkṛtināṃ nṛṇām | 12.16av/ M: pañcabhya eva bhūtebhyaḥ śarīraṃ yātanārthīyam anyad utpadyate dhruvam || 16 || tena-anubhūya tā yāmīḥ śarīreṇa-iha yātanāḥ | tāsv eva bhūtamātrāsu pralīyante vibhāgaśaḥ || 17 || so 'nubhūya-asukha.udarkān doṣān viṣayasaṅgajān | vyapeta.kalmaṣo 'bhyeti tāv eva-ubhau mahā.ojasau || 18 || tau dharmaṃ paśyatas tasya pāpaṃ ca-atandritau saha | yābhyāṃ prāpnoti sampṛktaḥ pretya-iha ca sukha.asukham || 19 || yady ācarati dharmaṃ sa prāyaśo 'dharmam alpaśaḥ | 12.20av/ M: yatha-ācarati tair eva ca-āvṛto bhūtaiḥ svarge sukham upāśnute || 20 || yadi tu prāyaśo 'dharmaṃ sevate dharmam alpaśaḥ | tair bhūtaiḥ sa parityakto yāmīḥ prāpnoti yātanāḥ || 21 || yāmīs tā yātanāḥ prāpya sa jīvo vīta.kalmaṣaḥ | tāny eva pañca bhūtāni punar apyeti bhāgaśaḥ || 22 || etā dṛṣṭvā-asya jīvasya gatīḥ svena-eva cetasā | dharmato 'dharmataś ca-eva dharme dadhyāt sadā manaḥ || 23 ||
12.1.1.3. The Three Attributes O edn 893-899, O tr. 231-232 sattvaṃ rajas tamas-ca-eva trīn vidyād ātmano guṇān | yair vyāpya-imān sthito bhāvān mahān sarvān aśeṣataḥ || 24 || yo yadā-eṣāṃ guṇo dehe sākalyena-atiricyate | sa tadā tadguṇaprāyaṃ taṃ karoti śarīriṇam || 25 || sattvaṃ jñānaṃ tamo 'jñānaṃ rāga.dveṣau rajaḥ smṛtam | etad vyāptimad eteṣāṃ sarvabhūtāśritaṃ vapuḥ || 26 || tatra yat prītisaṃyuktaṃ kiṃ cid ātmani lakṣayet | praśāntam iva śuddhābhaṃ sattvaṃ tad upadhārayet || 27 || yat tu duḥkhasamāyuktam aprītikaram ātmanaḥ | tad rajo pratīpaṃ vidyāt satataṃ hāri dehinām || 28 || 12.28cv/ M: hartṛ yat tu syān mohasaṃyuktam avyaktaṃ viṣayātmakam | apratarkyam avijñeyaṃ tamas tad upadhārayet || 29 || trayāṇām api ca-eteṣāṃ guṇānāṃ yaḥ phala.udayaḥ | agryo madhyo jaghanyaś ca taṃ pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ || 30 || vedābhyāsas tapo jñānaṃ śaucam indriyanigrahaḥ | dharmakriyā-ātmacintā ca sāttvikaṃ guṇalakṣaṇam || 31 || ārambharucitā-adhairyam asatkārya.parigrahaḥ | viṣaya.upasevā ca-ajasraṃ rājasaṃ guṇalakṣaṇam || 32 || lobhaḥ svapno 'dhṛtiḥ krauryaṃ nāstikyaṃ bhinnavṛttitā | yāciṣṇutā pramādaś ca tāmasaṃ guṇalakṣaṇam || 33 || trayāṇām api ca-eteṣāṃ guṇānāṃ triṣu tiṣṭhatām | idaṃ sāmāsikaṃ jñeyaṃ kramaśo guṇalakṣaṇam || 34 || yat karma kṛtvā kurvaṃś ca kariṣyaṃś ca-eva lajjati | taj jñeyaṃ viduṣā sarvaṃ tāmasaṃ guṇalakṣaṇam || 35 || yena-asmin karmanā loke khyātim icchati puṣkalām | na ca śocaty asampattau tad vijñeyaṃ tu rājasam || 36 || yat sarveṇa-icchati jñātuṃ yan na lajjati ca-ācaran | yena tuṣyati ca-ātmā-asya tat sattvaguṇalakṣaṇam || 37 || tamaso lakṣaṇaṃ kāmo rajasas tv artha ucyate | sattvasya lakṣaṇaṃ dharmaḥ śraiṣṭhyam eṣāṃ yathā.uttaram || 38 || yena yas tu guṇena-eṣāṃ saṃsarān pratipadyate | 12.39av/ M: yena yāṃs tu tān samāsena vakṣyāmi sarvasya-asya yathākramam || 39 || devatvaṃ sāttvikā yānti manuṣyatvaṃ ca rājasāḥ | tiryaktvaṃ tāmasā nityam ity eṣā trividhā gatiḥ || 40 || trividhā trividhā-eṣā tu vijñeyā gauṇikī gatiḥ | adhamā madhyama.agryā ca karma.vidyā.viśeṣataḥ || 41 || sthāvarāḥ kṛmi.kīṭāś ca matsyāḥ sarpāḥ sa.kacchapāḥ | paśavaś ca mṛgāś ca-eva jaghanyā tāmasī gatiḥ || 42 || hastinaś ca turaṅgāś ca śūdrā mlecchāś ca garhitāḥ | siṃhā vyāghrā varāhāś ca madhyamā tāmasī gatiḥ || 43 || cāraṇāś ca suparṇāś ca puruṣāś ca-eva dāmbhikāḥ | rakṣāṃsi ca piśācāś ca tāmasīṣu-uttamā gatiḥ || 44 || jhallā mallā naṭāś ca-eva puruṣāḥ śastra.vṛttayaḥ | dyūta.pāna.prasaktāś ca jaghanyā rājasī gatiḥ || 45 || rājānaḥ kṣatriyāś ca-eva rājñāṃ ca-eva purohitāḥ | vāda.yuddha.pradhānāś ca madhyamā rājasī gatiḥ || 46 || gandharvā guhyakā yakṣā vibudhānucarāś ca ye | tathā-eva-apsarasaḥ sarvā rājasīṣu-uttamā gatiḥ || 47 || tāpasā yatayo viprā ye ca vaimānikā gaṇāḥ | nakṣatrāṇi ca daityāś ca prathamā sāttvikī gatiḥ || 48 || yajvāna ṛṣayo devā vedā jyotīṃṣi vatsarāḥ | pitaraś ca-eva sādhyāś ca dvitīyā sāttvikī gatiḥ || 49 || brahmā viśvasṛjo dharmo mahān avyaktam eva ca | uttamāṃ sāttvikīm etāṃ gatim āhur manīṣiṇaḥ || 50 || eṣa sarvaḥ samuddiṣṭas tri.prakārasya karmaṇaḥ | 12.51av/ M: triḥ.prakārasya trividhas trividhaḥ kṛtsnaḥ saṃsāraḥ sārvabhautikaḥ || 51 || indriyāṇāṃ prasaṅgena dharmasya-asevanena ca | pāpān saṃyānti saṃsārān avidvāṃso narādhamāḥ || 52 || yāṃ yāṃ yoniṃ tu jīvo 'yaṃ yena yena-iha karmaṇā | kramaśo yāti loke 'smiṃs tat tat sarvaṃ nibodhata || 53 ||
12.1.1.4. Sin and Rebirth O edn 899-904, O tr. 233-234 bahūn varṣagaṇān ghorān narakān prāpya tatkṣayāt | saṃsārān pratipadyante mahāpātakinas tv imān || 54 || śva.sūkara.khara.uṣṭrāṇāṃ go.'ja.avi.mṛga.pakṣiṇāṃ | caṇḍāla.pukkasānāṃ ca brahmahā yonim ṛcchati || 55 || kṛmi.kīṭa.pataṅgānāṃ viṣ.bhujāṃ ca-eva pakṣiṇām | hiṃsrāṇāṃ ca-eva sattvānāṃ surāpo brāhmaṇo vrajet || 56 || lūtā.ahi.saraṭānāṃ ca tiraścāṃ ca-ambucāriṇām | hiṃsrāṇāṃ ca piśācānāṃ steno vipraḥ sahasraśaḥ || 57 || tṛṇa.gulma.latānāṃ ca kravyādāṃ daṃṣṭriṇām api | krūrakarmakṛtāṃ ca-eva śataśo gurutalpagaḥ || 58 || hiṃsrā bhavanti kravyādāḥ kṛmayo 'medhyabhakṣiṇaḥ | parasparādinaḥ stenāḥ pretya-antyastrīniṣeviṇaḥ || 59 || saṃyogaṃ patitair gatvā parasya-eva ca yoṣitam | apahṛtya ca viprasvaṃ bhavati brahmarākṣasaḥ || 60 || maṇi.muktā.pravālāni hṛtvā lobhena mānavaḥ | vividhāṇi ca ratnāni jāyate hemakartṛṣu || 61 || dhānyaṃ hṛtvā bhavaty ākhuḥ kāṃsyaṃ haṃso jalaṃ plavaḥ | madhu daṃśaḥ payaḥ kāko rasaṃ śvā nakulo ghṛtam || 62 || māṃsaṃ gṛdhro vapāṃ madgus tailaṃ tailapakaḥ khagaḥ | cīrīvākas tu lavaṇaṃ balākā śakunir dadhi || 63 || kauśeyaṃ tittirir hṛtvā kṣaumaṃ hṛtvā tu darduraḥ | kārpāsatāntavaṃ krauñco godhā gāṃ vāggudo guḍam || 64 || chucchundariḥ śubhān gandhān patraśākaṃ tu barhiṇaḥ | 12.65av/ M: chucchundarīḥ śvāvit kṛtānnaṃ vividham akṛtānnaṃ tu śalyakaḥ || 65 || bako bhavati hṛtvā-agniṃ gṛhakārī hy upaskaram | raktāni hṛtvā vāsāṃsi jāyate jīvajīvakaḥ || 66 || vṛko mṛga.ibhaṃ vyāghro 'śvaṃ phala.mūlaṃ tu markaṭaḥ | strīm ṛkṣaḥ stokako vāri yānāny uṣṭraḥ paśūn ajaḥ || 67 || yad vā tad vā paradravyam apahṛtya balāt-naraḥ | avaśyaṃ yāti tiryaktvaṃ jagdhvā ca-eva-ahutaṃ haviḥ || 68 || striyo 'py etena kalpena hṛtvā doṣam avāpnuyuḥ | eteṣām eva jantūnāṃ bhāryātvam upayānti tāḥ || 69 || svebhyaḥ svebhyas tu karmabhyaś cyutā varṇā hy anāpadi | pāpān saṃsṛtya saṃsārān preṣyatāṃ yānti śatruṣu || 70 || 12.70cv/ M: yānti dasyuṣu vāntāśy ulkāmukhaḥ preto vipro dharmāt svakāc cyutaḥ | amedhya.kuṇapāśī ca kṣatriyaḥ kaṭapūtanaḥ || 71 || 12.71cv/ M: kūṭapūtanaḥ maitrākṣajyotikaḥ preto vaiśyo bhavati pūyabhuk | 12.72av/ M: maitrākṣijyotikaḥ cailāśakaś ca bhavati śūdro dharmāt svakāc cyutaḥ || 72 || yathā yathā niṣevante viṣayān viṣaya.ātmakāḥ | tathā tathā kuśalatā teṣāṃ teṣu-upajāyate || 73 || te 'bhyāsāt karmaṇāṃ teṣāṃ pāpānām alpa.buddhayaḥ | samprāpnuvanti duḥkhāni tāsu tāsv iha yoniṣu || 74 || tāmisrādiṣu ca-ugreṣu narakeṣu vivartanam | asipatravanādīni bandhana.chedanāni ca || 75 || vividhāś ca-eva sampīḍāḥ kāka.ulūkaiś ca bhakṣaṇam | karambhavālukātāpān kumbhīpākāṃś ca dāruṇān || 76 || sambhavāṃś ca viyonīṣu duḥkha.prāyāsu nityaśaḥ | śīta.ātapa.abhighātāṃś ca vividhāni bhayāni ca || 77 || asakṛd garbhavāseṣu vāsaṃ janma ca dāruṇam | bandhanāni ca kāṣṭhāni parapreṣyatvam eva ca || 78 || 12.78cv/ M: kaṣṭāni bandhu.priya.viyogāṃś ca saṃvāsaṃ ca-eva durjanaiḥ | dravyārjanaṃ ca nāśaṃ ca mitra.amitrasya ca-arjanam || 79 || jarāṃ ca-eva-a.pratīkārāṃ vyādhibhiś ca-upapīḍanam | kleśāṃś ca vividhāṃs tāṃs tān mṛtyum eva ca dur.jayam || 80 || yādṛśena tu bhāvena yad yat karma niṣevate | tādṛśena śarīreṇa tat tat phalam upāśnute || 81 || eṣa sarvaḥ samuddiṣṭaḥ karmaṇāṃ vaḥ phala.udayaḥ | naiḥśreyasakaraṃ karma viprasya-idaṃ nibodhata || 82 ||
12.1.2. Actions Leading to the Supreme Good O edn 904-909, O tr. 234-235 vedābhyāsas tapo jñānam indriyāṇāṃ ca saṃyamaḥ | ahiṃsā gurusevā ca niḥśreyasakaraṃ param || 83 || sarveṣām api ca-eteṣāṃ śubhānām iha karmaṇām | kiṃ cit-śreyaskarataraṃ karma-uktaṃ puruṣaṃ prati || 84 || sarveṣām api ca-eteṣām ātmajñānaṃ paraṃ smṛtam | tadd hy agryaṃ sarvavidyānāṃ prāpyate hy amṛtaṃ tataḥ || 85 || ṣaṇṇām eṣāṃ tu sarveṣāṃ karmaṇāṃ pretya ca-iha ca | śreyaskarataraṃ jñeyaṃ sarvadā karma vaidikam || 86 || vaidike karmayoge tu sarvāṇy etāny aśeṣataḥ | antarbhavanti kramaśas tasmiṃs tasmin kriyāvidhau || 87 || sukhābhyudayikaṃ ca-eva naiḥśreyasikam eva ca | pravṛttaṃ ca nivṛttaṃ ca dvividhaṃ karma vaidikam || 88 || iha ca-amutra vā kāmyaṃ pravṛttaṃ karma kīrtyate | niṣ.kāmaṃ jñātapūrvaṃ tu nivṛttam upadiśyate || 89 || pravṛttaṃ karma saṃsevyaṃ devānām eti sāmyatām | nivṛttaṃ sevamānas tu bhūtāny atyeti pañca vai || 90 || sarvabhūteṣu ca-ātmānaṃ sarvabhūtāni ca-ātmani | samaṃ paśyann ātmayājī svārājyam adhigacchati || 91 || yathā.uktāny api karmāṇi parihāya dvijottamaḥ | ātmajñāne śame ca syād vedābhyāse ca yatnavān || 92 || etadd hi janmasāphalyaṃ brāhmaṇasya viśeṣataḥ | prāpya-etat kṛta.kṛtyo hi dvijo bhavati na-anyathā || 93 || pitṛ.deva.manuṣyāṇāṃ vedaś cakṣuḥ sanātanam | aśakyaṃ ca-aprameyaṃ ca vedaśāstram iti sthitiḥ || 94 || yā vedabāhyāḥ smṛtayo yāś ca kāś ca kudṛṣṭayaḥ | 12.95av/ M: śrutayo sarvās tā niṣ.phalāḥ pretya tamo.niṣṭhā hi tāḥ smṛtāḥ || 95 || utpadyante cyavante ca yāny ato 'nyāni kāni cit | 12.96av/ M: utpadyante vinaśyanti tāny arvākkālikatayā niṣ.phalāny anṛtāni ca || 96 || cāturvarṇyaṃ trayo lokāś catvāraś ca-āśramāḥ pṛthak | bhūtaṃ bhavyaṃ bhaviṣyaṃ ca sarvaṃ vedāt prasidhyati || 97 || 12.97cv/ M: bhūtaṃ bhavad bhaviṣyaṃ ca śabdaḥ sparśaś ca rūpaṃ ca raso gandhaś ca pañcamaḥ | vedād eva prasūyante prasūtir guṇa.karmataḥ || 98 || bibharti sarvabhūtāni vedaśāstraṃ sanātanam | tasmād etat paraṃ manye yat-jantor asya sādhanam || 99 || senāpatyaṃ ca rājyaṃ ca daṇḍanetṛtvam eva ca | 12.100av/ M: saināpatyaṃ sarvalokādhipatyaṃ ca vedaśāstravid arhati || 100 || yathā jāta.balo vahnir dahaty ārdrān api drumān | tathā dahati vedajñaḥ karmajaṃ doṣam ātmanaḥ || 101 || vedaśāstrārthatattvajño yatra tatra-āśrame vasan | iha-eva loke tiṣṭhan sa brahmabhūyāya kalpate || 102 || ajñebhyo granthinaḥ śreṣṭhā granthibhyo dhāriṇo varāḥ | dhāribhyo jñāninaḥ śreṣṭhā jñānibhyo vyavasāyinaḥ || 103 || tapo vidyā ca viprasya niḥśreyasakaraṃ param | tapasā kilbiṣaṃ hanti vidyayā-amṛtam aśnute || 104 || pratyakṣaṃ ca-anumānaṃ ca śāstraṃ ca vividhā.āgamam | trayaṃ suviditaṃ kāryaṃ dharmaśuddhim abhīpsatā || 105 || ārṣaṃ dharma.upadeśaṃ ca vedaśāstra.avirodhinā | yas tarkeṇa-anusandhatte sa dharmaṃ veda na-itaraḥ || 106 || naiḥśreyasam idaṃ karma yathā.uditam aśeṣataḥ | mānavasya-asya śāstrasya rahasyam upadiśyate || 107 || 12.107cv/ M: upadekṣyate
12.1.3. Excursus: Secret Teaching O edn 909-911, O tr. 235-236 an.āmnāteṣu dharmeṣu kathaṃ syād iti ced bhavet | yaṃ śiṣṭā brāhmaṇā brūyuḥ sa dharmaḥ syād aśaṅkitaḥ || 108 || dharmeṇa-adhigato yais tu vedaḥ sa.paribṛṃhaṇaḥ | te śiṣṭā brāhmaṇā jñeyāḥ śruti.pratyakṣahetavaḥ || 109 || daśa.avarā vā pariṣadyaṃ dharmaṃ parikalpayet | try.avarā vā-api vṛttasthā taṃ dharmaṃ na vicālayet || 110 || traividyo hetukas tarkī nairukto dharmapāṭhakaḥ | trayaś ca-āśramiṇaḥ pūrve pariṣat syād daśa.avarā || 111 || ṛgvedavid yajurvid-ca sāmavedavid eva ca | try.avarā pariṣad-jñeyā dharmasaṃśayanirṇaye || 112 || eko 'pi vedavid dharmaṃ yaṃ vyavasyed dvijottamaḥ | sa vijñeyaḥ paro dharmo na-ajñānām udito 'yutaiḥ || 113 || a.vratānām a.mantrāṇāṃ jātimātra.upajīvinām | sahasraśaḥ sametānāṃ pariṣattvaṃ na vidyate || 114 || yaṃ vadanti tamobhūtā mūrkhā dharmam atadvidaḥ | tatpāpaṃ śatadhā bhūtvā tadvaktṝn anugacchati || 115 || etad vo 'bhihitaṃ sarvaṃ niḥśreyasakaraṃ param | asmād apracyuto vipraḥ prāpnoti paramāṃ gatim || 116 ||
12.2. Conclusion O edn 911-913, O tr. 236
12.2.1. Excursus: Summation O edn 911-913, O tr. 236 evaṃ sa bhagavān devo lokānāṃ hitakāmyayā | dharmasya paramaṃ guhyaṃ mama-idaṃ sarvam uktavān || 117 || sarvam ātmani sampaśyet sat-ca-asat-ca samāhitaḥ | sarvaṃ hy ātmani sampaśyan na-adharme kurute manaḥ || 118 || 12.118cv/ M: matim ātmā-eva devatāḥ sarvāḥ sarvam ātmany avasthitam | ātmā hi janayaty eṣāṃ karmayogaṃ śarīriṇām || 119 || khaṃ sanniveśayet kheṣu ceṣṭana.sparśane 'nilam | pakti.dṛṣṭyoḥ paraṃ tejaḥ snehe 'po gāṃ ca mūrtiṣu || 120 || manasi-induṃ diśaḥ śrotre krānte viṣṇuṃ bale haram | vācy agniṃ mitram utsarge prajane ca prajāpatim || 121 || praśāsitāraṃ sarveṣām aṇīyāṃsam aṇor api | rukma.ābhaṃ svapnadhīgamyaṃ vidyāt taṃ puruṣaṃ param || 122 || etam eke vadanty agniṃ manum anye prajāpatim | indram eke pare prāṇam apare brahma śāśvatam || 123 || eṣa sarvāṇi bhūtāni pañcabhir vyāpya mūrtibhiḥ | janma.vṛddhi.kṣayair nityaṃ saṃsārayati cakravat || 124 || evaṃ yaḥ sarvabhūteṣu paśyaty ātmānam ātmanā | sa sarvasamatām etya brahma-abhyeti paraṃ padam || 125 || ity etan mānavaṃ śāstraṃ bhṛguproktaṃ paṭhan dvijaḥ | bhavaty ācāravān nityaṃ yathā.iṣṭāṃ prāpnuyād gatim || 126 || samāptaṃ mānavaṃ dharmaśāstram